After the initial attempt to talk with Cindy collapsed, Janet wanted to go about it another way. Having sorted out a way to sit face to face, at least functionally, she wanted to talk to Cindy and work things out between them as much as possible. She was after all the one who would be accepting the agreement. They already had their friend’s concerns noted so there was no need for anyone else to get involved. Only Jenna would be joining them to hear what was said and be part of the agreement, being half of her soul after all.
Moving to a much more casual environment, the twin’s friends were to wait outside. One, to make sure that things didn’t get out of hand and two, because she wanted them to be around when everything was signed and finished. The next time Cindy woke up she would find them in a room not dissimilar to where Jenna had met with Raven, Penny, and Alicia. The items she had requested were set off to one side. Though perhaps the more surprising thing was finding that Janet was sitting across the table from here. Initially checking to see if she’d been tricked the girl looked down to find that she still existed in Janet’s form. Eyeing the other girl she tried to figure out what was before her. A copy, clone, illusion, mental projection perhaps?
In the perplexed silence Janet raised a hand and would explain. She didn’t need psychic powers to figure out what was happening here. ”A clone... and this.” She would hold up an artifact. ”Thanks to a couple friends of ours you and I can actually talk, at least temporarily. I won’t actually remember any of this, but Jenna will be able to fill me in on our conversation.” When Cindy didn’t say anything, Janet would continue. ”Right well, I would like to apologize for the breakdown last time. We should have…” Not letting Janet continue, Cindy put pressure on Janet’s mind with her magic. ”Ah, I want... to work things out... together.” Being a disguised clone, Janet did not have her usual defenses so it was easier for Cindy to route around in her head to try and find her intentions. There wasn’t enough to learn everything about the girl and eventually the ShineSpark pushed Cindy out anyway.
Once again the Lightning girl would find herself baffled by the Beacon girl. She was almost an impossibility in Cindy’s opinion. Penny she could understand, her monstrous nature set her apart from the others. Janet and Jenna were something else. There definitely were markings that the girl had been corrupted in the past. Somehow she’d been purified, keeping all the benefits while removing the negatives that came with it. Their motives bordered on the level of an Altruistic Mental Mutation but it could be some extreme form of compassion. Beacon were known for their Vows, but they were often used to justify what they did rather than fall on a sword for the enemy. ”What possesses you that you would choose to work with me?” She was cautious, but curious.
That was a tough question. Considering it a minute she would eventually answer. ”Before joining Beacon and becoming a magical girl, I was sentenced for murder. I didn’t fully know what I was getting myself into, but I saw it as a chance to make up for past mistakes. I thought that maybe if I offered an olive branch that maybe things would change. I still don’t know how I got away with ‘fraternizing with the enemy’ so to speak. Later I got a taste of what it was like to be corrupted, made to hurt my Beacon brothers and sisters. My friends saved me from that and the punishment that followed. The Ascendancy considered branding my sister and I for making the White Coin when we all returned from the Beach dimension. I continually receive pardon after pardon while others receive punishment for being corrupted, not even always with a choice in what they are.” She would stop and look at Cindy for a moment. The girl was listening with a rather stoic expression.
Taking the silence as permission to continue, Janet would carry on. ”I don’t believe your actions were motivated by evil intent. I cannot say for certain as I do not possess your memories, but for a brief moment I felt who you were. You’ve been a magical girl for a lot longer than I have and seen so much more. Your understanding of those outside Beacon goes much deeper than I could hope to grasp at this point. You’ve felt the warmth and fury of the ShineSpark. From what Jenna told me when you attacked her you’ve also been touched and saved by purification. We had hoped to change things by making the White Coin. It has helped in some small way, but our experience and reach are limited.” Feeling she’d said enough she would stop and wait for Cindy to make some response.
Several minutes would pass as Cindy considered what Janet had to say. She wasn’t sure if Janet’s mission was the cry of the heart or one of delusion. She would admire the passion, but she did not see the gambit succeeding. Was the alliance of the two worth the potential risk? Admittedly being forced to come to grips that she herself was at best a mental copy her continued existence teetered on the edge. If Janet was indeed blessed with the ability to escape Beacon’s wrath then perhaps she could be a vehicle for change. In reality Cindy was already dead. Janet had much more to lose in this agreement. If it worked however…
Leaning forward she would speak slowly. ”Very well, Janet Howell.” She would spread the hide out before them and open the inkwell. ”If you wish to test your luck then I shall forge our contract. I believe we share a common mission. Make no mistake, to pledge commitment by contract is no small matter. Our fates will be bound by this document. Breaking the terms will carry consequence. Before that even you may be judged by your peers. There is also no promise that my people will accept our agreement should we follow through. Are you truly willing to take the risk of being ousted by the whole of Penrose?” She would lock eyes with Janet.
Narrowing her eyes, Janet would smirk lightly. ”I don’t know your story, but my friends would never turn their back on me. If it comes to it though then I will take the fall in order to protect them. This is my choice.” Putting her hands on the table palms up. ”This war has and will continue to claim lives. If nothing changes then in twenty years we’ll be right back here again at each other’s throats. I’m not such an idealist to think that it will all stop. Some fully intend to exact harm on others and they must be dealt with. In the meantime innocents get caught in the crossfire. Something worth fighting for always carries risk. If we really want to protect Penrose we’re stronger together.”
Seemed that the girl had already made up her mind. Cindy would place the quill in the well and fold her hands in front of her. ”As you wish. Let it be known that I will not be held accountable for what may result from this decision.” She would say looking at Jenna who’s gaze might as well be burning holes in the side of her head. ”Let us discuss the terms. Let your friends know I would like them to attend. We will want witness should our mutual agreement come into question.” She would order Jenna. She could sense the others waiting outside.
Janet would raise a finger and draw Cindy’s attention. ”One more thing...” The girl was already seeing hints of something she wouldn’t stand for. "You are not to order Jenna around. She isn't your servant, she's my sister. Arguably your sister now too. Understand?"
Rolling the quill between her fingers as it sat in the well, Cindy stared at her counterpart. "Very well. Jenna, could you please retrieve your friends for the aforementioned?" She would slowly turn her head to look at the girl.
Jenna's miffed expression lightened up a bit even though the request clearly was not out of the goodness of heart. "Of course." As she went to the door she mouthed the words "thank you" to her sister and brought Alicia and Penny in so they could continue.
The Golden Trove was getting busier. It was a difficult situation to get excited with however. Most of the girls coming in were corrupted, and that meant that the hotel would need to be extra careful to make sure their special needs didn’t ruin things for the other guests. That, and every corrupted girl that booked would make the Golden Trove a bigger blip on the Ascendancy’s radar. But Su and Helga couldn’t be too picky. People were starving on the streets, and they were able to live in relative comfort thanks to everyone coming in. Not just them, but their employees.
The morning shift was over. Most of the staff were cleaning up rooms and restocking the bathrooms. Others were carting baggage to and from the front door. Helga and Su usually had the afternoon shift off, but the sudden influx of guests had forced them to rework their shifts.
Su placed a tray on the front counter. “I just made BLT sandwiches for everyone. There were a few left over for us.” Su picked up one of the sandwiches. “Things seem to be calm for the moment. You might as well eat up.” Su took a bit out of her BLT before taking a seat.
Helga was in her maid uniform, and worked on a few more emails and letters herself before also settling down for a break. “I admit, I didn’t expect this many customers when I shared those flyers at the rave,” she said as she took her own BLT. “I expected like, a 20% increase, but we’re running nearly 60%! Good thing I had those extra bunks prepared in the basement.”
People indeed did not stop. A newcomer had made her way in through the door, moving it ever so slightly and walking with graceful measured steps. It did matter very little. Soon, a space was made around her, stares from assorted individuals looking at her direction. True, most monster girls stood out, but this one stood out even in a crowd of monster girls. Not because of deformities… but because of something else. An air… of measured elegance. Her ears twitched so slightly, as she scanned the counter, her tail firmly down, wrapped around one of her legs.
“I beg your pardon, for I am disturbing your lunch.” Dina Denisova said, as she eyed the staff member. “And I know these times are trying, but might I inquire for one of your rooms?”.
“Oh, welcome to the Golden Trove.” Helga immediately sprung up, still holding her BLT in her hand as she went behind the counter to greet Dina. She then blinked, having realized she was different from the average Sanctuary refugee. Helga seemed slightly entranced by the catgirl’s royal composure. She bowed politely. “Yes, we do have some rooms left. Let’s see...” She opened up the room list on her computer, occasionally glancing at the beauty before her. “We currently don’t have any common rooms available unless you don’t mind sharing a room with other customers, but we do have luxury rooms and a V.I.P suite vacant. Here’s the features and pricing on them.” She turned the computer screen to Dina, allowing her to see the details on each room type, such as minibars, TV, how comfy the beds are, and so on.
Dina looked through the computer screen with a relaxed expression at first, seeing all the features displayed. It was a decent hotel, all things considered, and she was tempted to ask for the VIP room a couple of times. Which prompted her to frown. Her budget was ever so thin at the point in time. Her ears downcast, she eyed the counter maid.
"The VIP room is what I'd like… unfortunately circumstances dictate I should be sparse with my budget. Please arrange for a common room with… someone amenable to my presence, if you will."
Helga nodded, and resumed working on the computer. "Alright, someone amenable…"
“Hmm.” Su looked over Helga’s shoulder. “There’s been a lot of corrupted girls coming in. All with different, erm, needs. Some eat a lot, some are prone to violence. We can find a room for anyone, but you are wise to be concerned about who you bunk with.” She looked back at Dina. “Do you have any impulses we should know about?”
"Hm...I am fairly sound of mind and amenable. I just like my tea freshly brewed, and I sometimes make deathtraps for nasty Bolsheviks." Dina ventured to say. "But this place seems… fairly solid." The cat girl closed her eyes and offered the best of her smiles, as her ears perked up. "Worry not."
“So someone who makes you feel safe.” Su held her chin. “There was a wrath in earlier, had a compulsive desire to protect something. Can you think of anyone else Helga?”
Helga nodded with a smile, her eyes seemingly a bit shinier than usual. "Alright, here's a good match. This girl likes to build fortifications and traps around her home. I'm sure if you talk to her, she will accept you as a roommate." She offered a room key to Dina. "Would that be all? We also have a restaurant where we serve customers breakfast and dinner. Would you like to browse our menu?"
"That would be delightful." Dina said as she purred softly, not bothering to hide she had a hole in her stomach due to the incessant movement she had subject herself on these past days. "I would also welcome some heads on possible… people of influence I could become acquainted with." She paused. "This world sadly, is one of toil."
“People of influence?” Su shrugged. “After the fiasco at the rave and the park, I’m not sure there are any left. Cindy was slain, and I don’t know if Beacon is open to talking to monster girls at the moment. I’ve heard someone’s building a sanctuary, but don’t know much about that.”
It was then when Dina leant forward, her tail uncoiling from her leg and swishing up, as she drew carefully close to the both of them, her voice a soft whisper to not disturb the peace "I may know a thing or two about that. Cindy and I… were acquainted. However I did leave due to differences. I hoped that in time, they would be smoothed over… but you know the rest." She added leaning back with a coy smile.
"I'd be delighted to discuss it over a cup of tea. And sandwiches. Those do look tasty."
Helga clapped her hands once in a bout of joy. "Why of course, Miss Dina!" She responded with a happy look in her eyes. "We have a couple of our scrumptious BLT sandwiches left. You can have one alongside a cup of tea if you'd like a sample of the Golden Trove's excellent catering." After Dina signed her in the visitor register, Helga guided her over to a table over at the restaurant. "Just a minute while I fetch the tea," she would say before parting with Su and Dina, leaving the two alone.
“Bolsheviks? Those sound familiar.” Su rested her arms on the table. “Do you mind telling me about them?”
"Tis but an old story,"Dina said, graciously helping herself to the offered seat. "I was highborn, a noble vassal of the Tsar. Born to rule, by the grace of my blood, and groome as such. Yet, the Great War seeped a most horrid poison in the hearts of men. Driven mad by that black hearted scoundrel known as Lenin, they rose. Exhausted as we were, we lost everything.” Dina said as she cast her gaze in the distance. “The folks of this country call them reds, commies… some kind of subversive ghosts… but for people like me, those ghosts were very real. And they are still somewhere around.” The catgirl said, before letting a chuckle.
“I know what your next question will be. Before you submit me such a rude question I shall answer. I’ve raised five children in my… mortal life. Lived until the age of 105, and then one puchuu...who called me expired goods was desperate to make a contract with me.” She paused. “Should’ve known that being who I am and what I lived, my potential as a magical girl was beyond what he could control.” She paused, as she groomed her tail slightly. “The extra bits are a result of that.”
“I… Wasn’t going to ask that.” Su huffed. “Though it seems that we’ve both mingled with nobility at some point. I can’t say I’m too familiar with Russia. It’s interesting to hear about though.”
“I can’t say i’m too familiar with modern Russia either. It’s become a monster beyond my comprehension.” Dina shrugged. “I had hoped to find myself a nice courtly place to do the statecraft I was taught to. Cindy did not appreciate the diplomacy and value of talks as much as I did. Alas, now that she is dead, I cannot ask her to reconsider.” Her head tilted.
“Penny Asimov… mismatching name, I know. Asimov is a boy’s surname… is the one behind this newest attempt at rebuilding.” She looked left and right, trying to find if her tea had arrived. “And I’ve found myself in a nice, new project. I can’t be sleeping on derelict buildings anymore.. But the budget’s going to be tight.” She added, without much prompt. “So what’s your story, lady of the court?”
Su pointed at herself. “M-me? And Su’s fine.” Su looked away. With a sigh, she looked back at Dina. “I was a concubine.” She finally professed. “And I didn’t have any children. My human life wasn’t even a fraction of yours. I didn’t do anything noteworthy. My calligraphy is pretty good though, and I’m a decent dancer.” She chuckled. “I feel like I accomplished a lot more as a magical girl.” Su hesitated. “With this hotel being my biggest accomplishment. It feels nice to be able to help so many people. Killing monsters is just part of the battle, people need homes too, right?”
“Interesting.” Dina purred, as she eyed Su closer up. “Hmm… definitely traits that can woo the hearts of men.” She commented half-heartedly. “ Also traits that would be useful in a court.” She paused. “There’s always a next day to try. And I’d not worry too much about having noteworthy history. It’s much better to be oneself than to try to etch your name in history in toil and blood.”
“Right..” Su averted her eyes.
She then addressed her more seriously. “People need more than homes. They need safety. Hopes, dreams. Idols. Things that will comfort their fragile hearts in the dark of the night.” Dina looked at Su. “The way you talk, I’m pretty sure you know what I am talking about.” She kept talking. “So I’d appreciate any help I could get towards rebuilding that… Sanctuary. Even if it’s just a list of names or people I can talk to. I do not mind talking. “ The cat noble girl finished, before impishly grinning at Su.
“Still, your words trouble me somewhat. I do not believe you are telling the truth.” She stood, her tail firmly up and ears twitching. “Care to demonstrate how good of a dancer you are?” She finished, offering her hand to Su.
Her eyes glanced at Dina’s hand and then back up. “M-maybe when Helga gets back. Our relationship is young, and she’s sensitive about such things.” Su grinned. “Besides, I’m not sure you could hang on.”
“Such a pity… It has been a while since I tried to have some good old-fashioned fun.” Dina said, swishing her tail and feigning sulkiness.”Still… from a dancer to manager… you must have some friends in decent places, don’t you?”
“My patron’s just wealthy. Being an old dragon, he’s collected some things.” She waved her hand. “You’ll get your dance. I’m sure once Helga gets here you’ll have a few partners to choose from. And speaking of…”
Helga returned as if summoned, carrying a tray with wrapped sandwiches, teacups, and a pitcher that emanated with the scent of freshly brewed tea. “Here you, go,” she stated, and sat down. “Did you say something about dancing? I’ve tried it out, and it’s a lot of fun. What kind of music would you like to dance to?” She asked Dina.
“Mmm” Dina purred softly as she poured some tea and began looking at the sandwiches, deciding which one to pick. “Your...colleague here has made quite an outrageous remark about dancing, and I was willing to have her prove her words. But alas, It seems that she thinks I might not be able to keep up.” She smiled. “Mayhaps you might be a more amenable partner, then.”
“It’s just a very specialized kind of dance that I do.” Su picked up a tea cup and held her hand over it. “Classical Chinese dance is very demanding. Your training isn’t considered complete until you’ve done it for at least a decade. It requires an athlete’s body and there’s a lot of choreography to remember.” She set the cup back down when she decided it was too hot. “I’m also a little out of practice though.” She confessed. “That’s what I mean by I’m decent but you wouldn’t be able to keep up. It’s one of the reasons I never offer to dance with Helga.” Her eyebrows raised. “Though we did end up dancing over the vacation.”
Dina shrugged then. “Suit yourself, then. I guess I could have some lighthearted entertainment during your break, given that I do have a feline spine now and my notions of ballet, but I shall pry no further.” The noble catgirl swished some tea, and then tried to sip it, however it seemed to be fairly hot, so her tongue just licked the top layer, much like a cat would do. Deciding that was not very ladylike of hers, but rather catlike, she picked one of the sandwiches and began taking small measured bites of it.
“Besides, I am now more curious at this Zmey you mentioned. I thought those were long gone from this world. But if you say it’s your master...hmm.” She pondered. “Could it be that august creature is the true owner of this place, then?”
Helga nodded enthusiastically at Su's explanation. "Yes, we performed it as a duet and the-tee hee~." She couldn't help but giggle as she saw Dina express felidae mannerisms, and she stymied it with a hand over her mouth. "I'm sorry, what you did just now was too adorable for me to ignore." She bowed to apologise. "Oh, and regarding the owner...Uh, I'm sorry, but he is not available for meetings. He is a very busy dragon."
“Busy as he might be…” Dina eyed both of them. “It is such a rare opportunity I am compelled to ask that, if it is not much trouble, at least try and see if he is amenable with an audience with a former blue blood maiden as myself... “ Dina slightly purred. She had been called cute, so cute would be the coin of trade. “...and your efforts shall not go unrewarded. I do know how to make borsch, after all. A hot soup can lift up many hearts.”
Dina was grabbed, not too roughly, by the shoulder. She was then turned to face the girl that had been sitting beside her. It was Su, but she appeared to have visibly aged. There were giant black rings around her eyes. When she spoke, it was a fast paced ramble.
“I’m going to resist the urge to call you a hussie even if I think you’re kind of acting like one. But you don’t seem to understand. You don’t see him patrolling the lower floors because he doesn’t like to mingle with magical entities. If he wanted to see people he’d come down from his perch and talk to you.” The woman cupped her hands on either side of Dina’s face. “You may think I’m acting brash but I’ve found that there are feelings that cannot be conveyed politely. I’m operating on minimal sleep and I don’t have enough hands to do all the work. The other day a mimic girl called room service so that she could try to eat the maid, today I had to wash a bathtub that a mummy was going to use as her sarcophagus. I love my guests, but it’s a confusing time for everyone. I don’t need any more problems right now.” She released Dina’s face.
The woman reached for her cup of tea, and lifted it to her lips. After taking a sip, she started to turn back into Su. “This is excellent Helga! I was worried you were going to make something decaffeinated.” She kissed Helga on the cheek.
Helga blushed from receiving the kiss on her cheek, and placed her hand there with an embarrassed smile. "Please, not in front of the customers, Su~" But as much as she tried appearing professional, she couldn't deny the giddy feeling she had from the compliment. "I'm glad that brought the pep back in your step."
“You should be.” Su turned to Dina. “I’m sorry, I blanked out there for a moment. You were talking about your spine? And soup?” She shrugged. “Seems you can’t be dissuaded. I’ll have to dance with you then. It doesn’t have to be classical Chinese dance to be good.” She looked to Helga. “Would you like to try performing as a trio?”
Helga then nodded, and took out a remote control from her pocket. "Sure! I'll put some dance music on." She clicked a button, and the music had changed from generic pop to something more fitting for a casual case of carpet cutting. She took Su's hand afterwards. "Let's make some moves, Su!"
Dina flinched, as her ears lowered significantly upon Su’s display. The hairs on her tail became erect, and she struggled hard not to pull back and flee on that moment. She did not, because people would benefit from this. Her eyes shrunk significantly at the display, only taking some semblance of normalcy.
“That rudeness is unbecoming.” She said in a lower-than usual voice, akin to cat’s hiss rather than a purr. “Do not marr this excellent tea time any longer with your display. I see your point.” Dina added, as she reigned herself in to drink tea, even if her hands were about to tremble and spill everything on the floor. “Do not misunderstand me, I was merely offering some levity to your predicament in the best way I could think of. If that’s what you wish, I have other ways.” She added, not paying attention to the dance. “I have no mood to dance now. In fact I am in the mood of thanking your hospitality, paying my fees until now, and grabbing that door and never coming back.” Dina admitted. “In respect to Miss Helga’s efforts, though, I shall stay.” She then fumbled on her clothes, producing a single white feather, of unusual length.
“It is custom for nobility to give a present to the ruler of a castle thanking their hospitality. While for mortals this has not much value, this pinion belongs to a Pegasus, whom I can command in battle. Present it to your master, once you’re done with the distraction dance.” She continued to sip tea, as she focused. An aura deployed from the cat-girl, washing away fatigue and healing the tiredness of both girls, with the same ease as she kept drinking her tea and eating the sandwiches. “For services rendered.” She finished as she drank the last of her tea.
“Hmm?” Su twirled Helga. “My focus is a bit waning. I’ve had about 4 hours of sleep over the past 2 days and have been running on tea and coffee to get me through. If I offended you though, I apologize.’” The two dancers hopped backwards until their arms were fully extended, and then with a yank, they pulled themselves together again. “This is the most fun I’ve had since coming back from my vacation, and you’re partially to thank for that. Hopefully as you continue your stay you will see the wisdom in choosing the Golden Trove.”
Helga for her part was shocked to see Dina’s sudden change. Instead of stopping the dance however, she redoubled her efforts in an attempt to try and placate the noble catgirl with more daring dancing maneuvers. At one point, she picked Su up by her waist and lifted her high into the air for a half-circle spin before returning her back to the ground. “How was that?” She asked, slightly panting from the performance.
“I’m not used to flying without magic.” Su didn’t take her eyes off of Helga.
Dina looked at the couple, before tilting her head. “Well I suppose it was good, considering all the effort you just did, all the way to exhaustion. Can’t be helped.” She added, her mood still soured due to the rather rude remark of the former dancer earlier. Nevertheless, she stood up, and tiptoed towards the couple, beginning to stretch one of her legs so high she could kiss her own shin, a testament to her flexibility. She repeated the display with her other leg, before settling down and doing a couple of ballerina, spins, her tail trailing no soon afterwards.
“I believe i can do better.” She added, as she stretched the dance invitation towards Su once more.
Helga was happy to hear Dina’s compliments, and gladly let her dance with Su when requested. She sat down on a chair and took a sip of tea.
“But can you do as well if you were disguised? I suppose it doesn’t matter.” Su winked at Helga. “Alright Dina, let’s get this out of your system.” She took hold of the feline girl’s hand. “Well? I’m waiting.”
“Why should I handicap myself, when you are the one making such bold remarks? I think not.” Dina said, as she swished her tail alongside her walk, and then gracefully took the remote, switching to a Charleston classical dance. “This is what I used to do with my first… husband.” She said as she took Su in her arms, leading her like a spinning doll, complete with a full flip throw in midair.
“Though I guess, I used to be the one doing the woman’s moves.”
“Oh, I love this type of music. It’s peppy and energetic~” Helga commented as the music came on, and rhythmically tapped her feet as she watched the girls continue their dance.
Su did not possess the same amount of dexterity as she did in years past, but she managed to take everything Dina could throw at her. The spin through the air was accompanied by the whistling of wind. Even untransformed, Su wasn’t totally cut off from her magic.
“You’re used to the woman’s role, you say?” Su landed on her feet in a way that only a trained dancer could manage. “I’m surprised, it’s usually the man’s job to lead. But if you’d prefer to follow, that can be arranged.” Su turned her back to Dina and performed consecutive backflips towards Dina. When Su got close enough, she sprung off the ground into a combination between a flip and an axel. At the peak of her jump, she was entirely upside down, with her head brushing against Dina’s ears. When Su landed, it was difficult to tell if she was in a martial stance or it was some chinese dance choreography. With an arm extended, she waved Dina closer. The universal gesture to “bring it on.”
Dina on her part looked at Su, her ears dropping in disinterest. "Dances are supposed to be peaceful affairs, bringing challenges is surely to just break the mood. What kind of dancer were you?" Dina added. "You may have skill and beauty, but… I would never dance again with someone who issues such a direct challenge." The catgirl said as she began to leave, the crass gesture wearing on her already. "Kindly send your master my gift and regards."
"Thank you for staying at the Golden Trove!" Helga kept smiling as she waved goodbye to Dina. "We hope you had a pleasant stay!" When the catgirls disappeared from view, she slumped in her seat, looking miffed.
Su lowered her arms as the haughty woman departed. Once Dina had fully departed, she let out an exhausted sigh and picked up the feather. “I don’t think Boteg is going to know what to do with this. He’s always been wary of gifts, but it’s been tenfold after he ate Samantha’s pizza.” The feather vanished into her hammer space. Su looked off in the direction Dina left to. After staring for a bit, she looked back to Helga. “Was I out of line? I thought we were all having fun, but it seems I’ve offended our guest.”
"Well, Su...How should I put this?" She sighed and averted her eyes. "You need to remember the golden rule of the service industry; the customer is always right. I appreciate the fact you stood up on your own, but sometimes you need to have a bit more, um, tact."
“I’m not that bad, am I?”
She turned back to look at Su. "I can take a look at the feather if you want. Bogey would deserve to know that Dina was courteous enough to give him tribute."
“Guess I am.” The feather returned to Su’s hand. “I’m sure it’s harmless. But that hasn’t stopped Boteg from over reacting before.” After handing the feather to Helga, Su walked towards the counter. “I’ve got things covered. You can relax if you want. I’ll have extra tact this time, promise.” She held her hand up so that Helga could see it and crossed her fingers before disappearing behind the threshold of the door.
Helga was left to marvel at the feather, pouting at what happened. "Su can be a bit of an airhead at times...But she's also really cute like that. Aah,I'm terrible…"
It was time for another interrogation. A high profile one no less.
Elvira was in what appeared to be a concrete bunker. While mostly bare, the furnishings it did have were of outstanding quality. The chairs and table were sturdy, and the lighting was far less intimidating than Tetrad’s dimly lit interdimensional bar. There was also a not-so-subtle mirror that hid Veronica and a few other cradle agents from view.
Elvira woke up to one of Tetrad’s cards poking her in the nose, and opened her eyes to squint. “Oof...Uh, whah...” She quickly realized she had been brought to an unfamiliar location, and gripped the armrests of her chair.
Tetrad was flicking blue cards at Elvira’s unconscious body. Most of her wounds had been healed already, but they had only done enough to ensure she didn’t die.
“You awake Vi-Chan? Do you prefer Elvira?” Tetrad tapped her fingers together. “You probably don’t remember much. But um, yea, you were hit by a magical car. You almost died.” Tetrad folded her fingers together. “We patched you up, and we’d like to know a few things.”
Elvira attempted standing up, only to fall back down; she was still woozy and aching from her injuries, exacerbated due to being untransformed. She put a hand to her forehead. “Ow, my head hurts-wait, huh? A car? Who are you anyway? And where am I?”
“I’m Agent Tetrad, with Cradle.” She continued sorting through her cards, flicking the non-blue ones over her shoulder in an attempt to “”combo” into the ones she actually wanted. “As for your location, it’ll be a lot easier just to leave it at ‘interrogation room.’ But you’re safe here. While you were running away, you were hit by a car. We recovered you shortly afterwards.”
Elvira visibly tensed at the word ‘interrogation’, her eyes having shot wide open.
She set her deck face down on the table and folded her arms. Her face was neutral, her posture was relaxed. She swished her lips from one side to the other. Like a friend examining a quarantine haircut. ”Kind of weird for a pop idol to hatch a scheme like that. Do you want to talk about it?”
“W-What scheme? I don’t remember any scheme.” She briefly considered transforming and running, but then realized that if they didn’t prepare for such a thing happening, they would have bound her with chains or otherwise incapacitated her. She was too free, and that made her more scared than anything. She hatched up a plan, and brought out her pleading face.
“Well I wouldn’t know anything about that. You see, I was actually brainwashed, and don’t remember anything.” She had a pouty lip. “One moment I was chilling in my home, and the next thing I knew I was performing at some dingy club and attacked by all kinds of weirdos! I was so shocked, I needed to run away.”
Tetrad’s grin widened until her eyes shut. ”Oh! And here I thought you were working with the PI or Mint! It’s a relief to hear that isn’t the case.” She exhaled. ”Because the Mint would surely punish one of their agents. I can’t speak for the PI, but I get the impression they don’t like failure either. But if you don’t need any protection from them, that makes my job easier.”
Elvira managed to keep her poker face and nodded with a smile, though inside she looked nervous. Phew, that was sloppy, but the bimbo bought it.
Tetrad was about to get up, but then after thinking a bit, she sat back down. ”Still, something doesn’t quite add up.” She was still smiling. ”Hope you don’t mind, but one of our agents went to probe your mind. We wanted to find out what was going on while you were out. But someone put an enchantment on your mind to block mind probing. It’s pretty advanced too, it’ll take us a week to get inside.” She folded her arms. ”But this makes perfect sense. Whoever captured you must have sealed away your memories. We need to get in there so that we can uncover their scheme. I’m sure it’s just a matter of time before they come after you themselves. Let us help you.” Tetrad chuckled.
She blinked. “Oh, did they?” She doubled down on the lie. “In that case we just have to wait until it’s done then.” It was a week spent away from people who would want to kill her like the Mint. She also had time to think of an escape plan before they found out the truth, so she decided to accept it. “Anything else you wanted to ask me?”
”A week? Oh, no, we have a much faster way in.” Tetrad reached behind herself and pulled up a piece of paper. The paper had a slightly red tint to it, but at a glance anyone could tell it was a contract. ”There might be a way to bypass the spell entirely if you sign this.” Tetrad tapped it.
Elvira’s eyes darted to the contract; she felt a bead of sweat trickle down her back. “Huh?” The contract laid open before her, and she visibly shivered; it brought out bad memories with the Mint, when she signed her hellish contract. “A c-contract?” She asked, and bit her tongue for the stutter. “Uh, sorry but-”
”You’re a free agent, right? So you won’t be stepping on anyone’s toes if you sign. It’ll temporarily make you an agent of Cradle. This will give us direct access to your mind. So any troublesome barriers and such shouldn’t pose a problem.” Tetrad rapped her hands on the table. ”We can put whatever you want on this, within reason. Would you like a security detail? That can be written in! Would you like money? That can also be written in! We can even write in other rules like that we aren’t allowed to hurt you after you sign. Not that we would, but you seem a little nervous.”
She tapped a finger on her knee, her eyes moving between Tetrad and the paper. They’re bullshitting. Nobody can provide complete security. She’s just baiting me so she could bust me and then kill me.But if it’s true, I could admit my guilt right now and then-
Tetrad leaned forward. ”Well, not that I would. I don’t want you to get upset, but Veronica is a former mint coin broker. She had very different ideas for you, so I’m hoping we can solve this with a contract.”
A bead of sweat trickled from her brow. No no no! She’s got connections to them! Chloe’s got you covered, Chloe’s got you covered, don’t buy it!
“Uh, what kind of ideas, exactly?” She asked, trying to get more time as she sorted out her inner dilemma.
”I doubt you want to know the specifics. But she’ll probe your mind, get what she wants, and then you’ll be at the mercy of the world.” Tetrad sighed, her smile vanishing. ”I get it, I signed Veronica’s contract too. Situation was a bit different for me, but it’s still scary.” She looked at the contract. ”Honestly Elvira, this is not typically how I approach these, erm, interrogations. She waved her hands over the table. ”But I don’t want you to be scared or anything like that.” She pointed at Elvira. ”I believe that you are innocent, or at the very least, wish to help.”
She pulled the contract closer to herself. ”So if you have any demands, just let me hear them and we can make this contract easier to sign. Right now it looks like you’ll be a cradle agent for a week. Though you won’t actually have to serve us, that’s just to give Veronica access to your mind for the duration. No harm will come to you during or after the contract is fulfilled, and you’ll be given a studio in a safe location that will have a computer, some speakers, looks like there’s some props written down here, a studio microphone. Anything else you’d like to add?”
Elvira tapped her foot, and leaned on the palm of her hand as the elbow rested on her knee. She was still suspicious of Tetrad’s words, though she was also tempted by what was offered. “I once signed a contract with the Mint,” she admitted before she realized it. “Biggest mistake of my life. I didn’t read the fine print, so I was treated like crap and got zilch for pay. And every waking day I had to be afraid that the big boss upstairs didn’t decide to bump me off...Or worse.”
She stopped her tapping and averted her eyes. “I managed to run away, but I’ve been in hiding ever since, doing everything I can to keep them off my trail.” She glanced at Tetrad. “‘Veronica’s ex-Mint, correct? Did she quit because she wanted to earn more money off of suffering magical girls?”
Tetrad pushed the contract off to the side. ”I’ve never worked for Mint, but having worked under her, I’d have to say no.” She pulled out a deck of Tarot cards and started shuffling them. ”We don’t have any debts. I’ve yet to see her send an agent to their death or anything like that. We’re a small force so we feel more like a family than anything else. We have a Glimmr page, which I don’t see the Mint doing.” She cut the deck of cards without looking at them. ”My situation was something like this: A puchu took me on as a magical girl, he left me for dead, some Cradle agents found me, and that’s when I was offered a contract. I feel like she saved me, if anything.” Tetrad set the cards down with a smile. ”Would you like to talk to some of the other agents? There are a few in the other room.”
"Uhh...Sure." Elvira was surprised by the turn this interrogation took. To her, Tetrad seemed like someone willing to torture her, but so far she was courteous and co-operative. Then again, maybe it was all a ruse just to catch her. "I'd like to see what other agents the Cradle has." Maybe then she'd get a better feel for the truth.
Tetrad lifted her fingers up to the side of her head. ”Who have we got?” Tetrad waited. ”Eliza’s on a date? Figures Silhouette won’t be available. But those others should be enough.”
A wooden door swung open, and Trixy stepped in. Her rifle was holstered across her back. “Hi!” She gave the idol a dumb smile and waved her hand. “I’m Trixy! I run the Cradle’s Glimmr account, maybe you remember me sending you a message? Maybe not, you’re pretty popular.” She laughed.
Elvira had to hold herself from scrunching her nose at Trixy, having remembered the message she got from her. Oh crap, she's here. She gave an awkward smile as she lightly waved back at the new girl. "Uh, hi? Yeah, I get tons of pings, so I must have missed yours, sorry~."
“That’s fine, but are you single? Asking for a friend because I have a girlfriend myself. I love her to death and it would be rude if I cheated on her. But if things were to fall through-”
"Oh, thanks, but I'm good. An idol like me isn't allowed to openly engage in relationships anyway, hah."
”Hello!” A lanky white haired girl gave a single wave as she entered the room. She had an assault rifle strapped to her back. Though she also had what looked like a surgeon's medical kit. ”I’m Maria, but everyone just calls me Remedy.” She nodded. ”Apologies if you weren’t healed adequately. Water magic isn’t the most efficient, and my magical bandages only work when applied directly to wounds.”
She didn't know the other girl, but she seemed decent enough, if a bit cold. "Well, as long as it doesn't leave a scar; I need my skin to be unblemished for my fans~"
”You shouldn’t have any scars.” Remedy reassured her. ”But I understand you wanted to talk to us?”
The NEET smiled a bit. "Well, I just wanted to hear some opinions about Cradle and Veronica. What is it like working for her? How would you compare it to the Mint?"
“Oh you cannot compare Veronica to anyone!” Trixy clasped her hands together like the fangirl she is. “She’s sweet, very pretty, and sees the good in everyone.” Her eyes squeezed shut. “I had nothing going for me, but she looked inside me and found my potential. Now I’m her top manager!” She gave a nod to Remedy.
”My Puchuu abandoned me a long time ago, so I was trying to make it as a solo girl.” The medic smiled. ”But once I started working for Veronica, I knew I didn’t want to do anything else. I knew she’d have my back.”
“Is that so?”
Elvira asked, interested to see the girls with such positive views on Veronica. Still, since they haven’t worked for the Mint, it was hard to gauge. All this thinking had taken a toll on her, and she held her head again-
A guttural laugh cut through the room, and a third guest invited themselves in, causing Elvira to blink in surprise. This one was a woman in a black dress. Her flesh was gray, and there were veins running all over her body. ”I suppose if she wants to hear how Veronica compares to the Mint, She’ll have to hear it from someone who’s actually worked for both, huh?” Her voice was almost as deep as a man’s.
Tetrad pulled her head back. ”…Oh! Hi sunshine!” She pointed at the newly arrived with both hands and looked at Elvira. ”Anyway! This is Blair.”
”You’re useless, all of you.” Blair took a seat beside Tetrad, who just looked away and folded her arms. ”Now I just want everyone to shut up. I’m going to say this once and then I’m going to leave. It’s way too crowded in here with even just two of you idiots.” Her skin seemed to pulse with the beat of her heart. ”So, you want to know how working for Veronica compares to working for Mint, right? That’s easy, they don’t fuckin’ compare.” Blair leaned back in her seat and lit up a cigarette. Tetrad covered her nose. ”The Mint sinks you as far in debt as it can, and then uses that debt to control you. You never move up, you always move down.” She flipped open a zippo lighter and lit up her cigarette. With a solid click, she stashed it in her pocket. ”They kept pressuring me to do more and more dangerous things. I ended up using my own coin and stole another one off a fellow agent. It was a shitty thing to do, but I think I got the worse end of the bargain. I was doing both of our operations, and still my debt grew.” She exhaled through her nose, and the gray smoke tumbled over the table. ”The others will tell you Veronica makes them feel appreciated, that she’s honest, or that she’s the second coming of Christ. I don’t know about any of that crap. I do know I’ve been her agent since her coin broker days, and things didn’t get better until she broke off from the Mint.” She poked the contract while standing up. ”You do what you want, makes no difference to me what happens to you. But me? No regrets.” Blair headed for the door without looking back at anyone.
”Right, um. So yea!” Tetrad smiled. ”That was Blair, I’m a little surprised she showed up with everyone.” She waved to Trixy and Remedy, who waved back before leaving the room themselves. ”She’s sort of a loner, doesn’t seem to like any of the other agents, but I’ve never heard her say anything bad about Veronica.”
Elvira was astounded by the powerful speech Blair made before she left, as suddenly as she had arrived. The internet idol could tell that she spoke from real experience, having also felt the burden of those debts. She lightly waved back to the others before turning to Tetrad.
“I see...Looks like Veronica’s a good boss for you girls.” She bit her lip. “I like the look of this place too. Nice and shady...Just like my old hangout.” She sighed heavily. “So, a week-long membership? That’s what you’re offering, right?”
”We can change it to whatever you’d like really. Within reason.” Tetrad folded her arms and leaned forward. ”It can be made longer or shorter.” She picked up the contract to look at it again before pushing it away. ”I mean, if you wanted to actually work with us, that would be cool too. I don’t think it’s what Veronica’s expecting but it wouldn’t be hard to convince her. The process is the same either way, you’re shown a contract that outlines everything and then you sign it.” She locked eyes with Elvira. ”Up to you though. I think we can make this contract better for you if you’d like though. Maybe get a TV thrown into the deal?” She grinned. ”Chocolates? A plush?”
“Hey now, don’t treat me like a spoiled brat,” Elvira retorted. “As long as I get a room and a computer with wi-fi, that’s all I’d need.” She took a deep sigh as she closed her eyes...And then took a pen, writing into the contract.
Sorry Chloe, but I just can’t trust you anymore after how you abandoned me at the rave...Goodbye.
After a moment, she slid the contract back to Tetrad. It had new additions in the terms including living space for Elvira, basic amenities, internet connection, and even a right to lock her room whenever she wants to. Most surprisingly, Elvira demanded full membership into the Cradle.
“These are my terms. I’m sick and tired of running, and even more sick of people who use me before leaving me. So if I’m going to be here...I’m settling in for good, I suppose.”
”Yis!” Tetrad squealed with excitement before clapping her hands together. ”I think you’re making a smart choice, and I can’t wait to show you the others!” She looked over the contract. ”Alright, let’s get these changes amended.”
Not much later, Veronica walked into the room with a new contract. She placed them side by side so that Elvira and Tetrad could see they were the same. ”This is agreeable then?”
Tetrad took a look over it. ”Looks good to me, But you should look over it too Elvira.”
Elvira read through it, with a grim face she nodded. "I don't like the fact that my life is in your hands, or that I can get sent on dangerous missions," she stated, not sugarcoating the facts. "But it's a lot better than trying to fend for myself in a hole somewhere, waiting every day until a debt collector kicks down the door. I'll also have a better chance to further my career as Vi-chan. I'll get to live...In more ways than one." She managed a bittersweet smile. "I accept the terms."
Tetrad had no problem waterboarding, electrocuting, or anything of the sort to get the information she needed. Her targets were always evil, and using evil means against them didn’t feel wrong to Tetrad. It was poetic justice. But something felt off this time. That was why she decided to go easy on Elvira.
”Very well.” Veronica pulled a quill out of her sleeve and quickly swiped the tip across her cheek. Elvira flinched, but did little else. Her blood splattered on the contract, and Veronica cleaned the tip of the quill with her tongue. ”It’s done.”
”You’re one of us, Elvira!” Tetrad placed her hands on her hips. ”Turning you over to the C-team was hard, but I’ve got MAD charisma!” She laughed. ”I don’t hug girls often, but you’re an Idol so come here!” She leaned across the table and placed her hands on Elvira, only to realize she was locked in stasis.
”Elvira? You okay?”
She was still wearing her bittersweet smile, flinching at the signing process.
”Oh, now these are quite lovely.” Elvira’s gauntlets appeared on Veronica’s arms. ”And she has a big backpack too? I wonder if Myria would have a use for that.” The red rouge inspected the gauntlets. ”These will make fine weapons once they’re cursed. I may use them in my own arsenal.”
”Veronica!” Tetrad stood up. ”What are you doing? She’s an agent now!”
Veronica looked at Tetrad out of the corner of her eye. ”Did you really not see this coming?” She stepped behind Elvira. ”You were interrogating someone inside the cradle. Why wouldn’t I take the opportunity to plunder her gear?”
”Her contract says we can’t hurt her.”
”She is not in pain.” Veronica placed a hand on the back of Elvira’s head. ”She isn’t even aware she’s in stasis. It’s like she’s asleep, only she’ll never dream. If I were to awaken her right now, she wouldn’t even realize she was in stasis.” Veronica pulled a spectral red tome out of the back of Elvira’s head and flipped through the pages. ”So she was in league with Chloe? And the PI did their own thing? No wonder the rave was a mess.”
”We need more people.” Tetrad approached her employer. ”You need someone to replace Bet-”
”Don’t. You. Dare.” Veronica slammed the book closed. ”How do you think people will respond to Cradle knowing that we are harboring Elvira? What will you tell Maura and Eliza who lost two of their number to the rave?” The book was held up in the air. ”She lied to you Tetrad, she was in control the entire time.”
”I know that, I'm not a literal bimbo!” She cast out her arm. ”I’m not going to pretend our idol here isn’t a shady person, or even that she’s perfect.” With a sigh, the gambler continued. ”Penrose will be stronger if they know who their enemy is. We know Chloe is a Mint agent. If we can spin a story where Elvira was brainwashed by the Mint, that will hurt their image, right? Hell, if Justine and the Mint are working together, it’s all the more plausible.” Tetrad placed a hand on her hip and forehead. ”Eliza and Maura is something else, I can try talking to them.”
”You really don’t want to see her left in the Cradle?” Tetrad nodded, to which Veronica clicked her tongue. ”Very well. We will leave it to a vote.” Veronica opened the book again. ”The next cradle meeting will begin in a few days. I will ask for everyone’s input then. If even one agent wants to see Elvira imprisoned, in the Cradle she stays. Now let me read in peace.”
”That is fair, Veronica.”
Tetrad sighed. She had been given a chance to set Elvira free. She understood Veronica’s concern. Elvira would require some explaining to the general population. The Acendency was already not too happy with them, and they would be making themselves a pretty big target if Elvira joined their employ. All the same though, Elvira was a lot like Tetrad. Tetrad had been left for dead by her Puchuu, but Elvira had been left for dead by everyone who she ever chose to work with. The only difference was that Tetrad was fortunate enough to meet Veronica first.
The almighty chicken stomped through the city, setting the landscape ablaze. Truly it was their darkest hour. Penrose city was under siege by the forces of the Colonel. Countless innocents were made into nuggets.
Reaver could not look at the hellish landscape, his heart already too heavy. And the lady in his arms too. She had better drop the bucket she had been given too.
However, at the last minute possible, a figure in impossible disco clothes descended from the skies. It was Strdy’NgtLif, the Horror of disco madness, which then proceeded to beat the chicken with its sparky tentacles.
But just as the crazed disco tunes begin to blare out a funky victory beat there would come an incessant beeping. It started softly but quickly grew until it drowned out everything.
And with a jolt Viva would find herself once again with the land of living. “That is the last time, I follow up an undead with an abomination before bed” She would grumbl to herself as the utterly bizarre dream receded back into the depths of her mind. It was hard to tell what things she ate would cause odd dreams, but by a large margin this had been the strangest.
Shaking her head once again to banish any lingering thoughts of her dream Viva would crawl out of the tent she had set up. Her hunger told her she had slept about seven hours, which was more than she had been expecting, but at the same time she hadn’t really been planning on sleeping.
Outside of the tent was the inside of an abandoned house, Viva thought it was the same one she had finished up her undead treat, but it was hard to be sure. That part of her night was a blur. Not a bad one, per se, but a blur nonetheless. She had directed Reaver to this place as a decent middle ground of safety and keeping Reaver to herself. A nice cozy little place for just the two of them.
The fact that she nearly crashed the moment they got here was more than a tad infuriating, just as it was more than a little relieving to do so as well. Her thoughts were a tangled mess when it came to her son. He had become such a handsome man, not to mention deliciously twisted, but there was still a part of her that was horrified at those very same thoughts. So the reprieve was appreciated, even if she hated it.
Now she just had to figure out if she wanted to tell him or not… ‘Not happening on an empty stomach’
Putting that decision off until later Viva would begin pulling a simple camping stove set up out of her hammer space and started on making some breakfast, humming as she did so, because food always helped put things in the correct perspective.
Reaver was awfully sore, and thirsty. He had slept like a log. Or more precisely like a weary warrior. His hand, now somewhat recovered, was still gripping the hand of the sword handle. Last night had passed between a daze and a dream. He could not even recall it had been raining the whole time, such was the intensity.
The deed had been done. The knight had become the blackguard. A person had died by his hand.
Cindy, would be no more.
Cindy had been his meal.
That...was an unsettling thought. But what was more unsettling was how he felt… not different. They said the first kill was hardest. That there was some dehumanizing trait in slaughter. Reaver pondered and understood that… the dehumanizing part was not losing oneself in killing… It was realizing that killing was nothing so special like walking a dog, doing your daily needs… or making breakfast?
Oh, yes, he had beaten some horror because some silly girl had insisted on playing hero… and mocking his cowardice. That damned thing had not made it easy, as if a regicide had been an easy task. Where all those people had come from? Could not one person fart in Penrose without eight people complaining? Still, he persevered. How could he not? Odin did not like those who had no spine.
Oh yeah, there was some girl that he didn’t know but was awfully familiar that he had taken along the ride. That was the culprit of the breakfast. The anguish over Cindy’s death was replaced often by confusion. There was something in that song, that he tried to grasp, something deep, familiar lurking in the mind that he could not...remember.
“Smells nice.” Reaver just droned. Nicer than anything I've eaten recently. I miss my old home sometimes. He thought to himself. And that’s when it hit him.
That was the song his father hummed all the time.
“...how...do you know that song?” Something deep clutched in his mind. A deep, irrational paranoid thought. It couldn’t be… could it?
“Morning~” Viva would reply cheerfully from her spot at the small stove top. The breakfast was proving to be a variety of meat products at the moment, though she had set out a few eggs as well, not that she was one who often ate eggs cooked. She was cooking for family however so it would be a better idea to make things more palatable at the moment.
“This old thing?” She would ask a bit bemused at the question “It’s just a lullaby I picked up when I was a kid.” She would reply honestly, not having known that Ed had picked it up from her and kept humming it as well. “Been humming it for over thirty years at this point.” She would comment off handedly as her attention was brought back to the slowly cooking food in front of her. She was very Hungry after all.
Reaver, on the other hand, felt a clump form in his stomach, as he gripped his blade tightly. That was one hell of a coincidence. The same hum, on two different people. It could be just fortuitous, but something inside urged him to pry even further. His eyes narrowed significantly.
“Please answer truthfully. What was your name before being a magical girl?”
Viva would once again give the child next to her an odd look, she could tell that there was a reason why he seemed so worried about who she was. Just as she could somewhat remember that she wanted to hide it, neither of those seemed terribly important at the moment though. Her Hunger was gnawing at her too much for her to see much reason for either or.
“Same as it is now?” She would say a bit confused as she snagged a piece of bacon that was just barely undercooked “Vivian Turner, but you can call me Viva.” She would answer honestly as she bit into the piece of meat “Mommy works as well” She would tack on as she lost the battle against not eating the rest of the food she had brought out raw.
Reaver stood silent for a moment. Then looked at Viva. Then looked at the food. Oh. That explained that. How could his own mother not be familiar to him. And he and her….
“Please excuse me.” He said, while raising from his seated position, walking up right to the nearest wall and giving it a long sigh… began to hit his head hard against it until it bled profusely.
“I AM NOT FUCKING OEDIPUS! NOPE, NOPE NOPE, NOPE!” He yelled as he kept hitting himself, trying to reign himself in, trying to deal with the knot of his stomach. It was true, wasn’t it. The pain was real. She was embarrassing. He had shown her his most embarrassing side.
“Ugh. What a fine day to taste mother’s cooking.” He said, his appetite spiking a bit after the regeneration closed his head wound and sat himself on the table, letting his devouring urges overtake briefly.
“Where the hell have you been, ...mother?” He said, his eyes alternating between the food and her. “You left both my father and me, isn’t it a bit late to be a good mother now?”
Viva flinched at the not quite accusation leveled at her, as it was a valid question. She quickly swallowed the mouthful of food she had “Dead as far as the rest of the world was concerned, and then lost.” She would say sadly not willing to meet Reaver’s eyes “You were still young when I found myself involved in the magical side of things and it wasn’t my choice to get involved in it either. The magical girl of the area had been killed and I happened to be in the wrong place at the right time to fill in. Something went wrong though” She would give a sigh and look towards the window “The magic I ended up with was twisted, so the rat bastard Puuchu that dragged me into this dropped me just as quickly. In my confusion I ended up falling into the Overcity, and when I finally made it back home Ed had moved away, and took you with him.”
“It was only last night that I learned that either of you were even in Penrose” She would explain with a helpless shrug finally turning to face her son “And that was only because I was able to get a Patron at long last. But I’m here for you now, and I’m not planning on leaving, not that I’ve got you back.”
“Mmm.” Reaver decided to listen, although some bits… were shady. But who was he kidding. He himself had been shady. And a killer. He didn’t have the right to judge her mother for what she did… even if she had abandoned her. “Alright, then so be it. But … no more flirting, please. It’s just...wrong. And I eat people on a regular basis.”
You do too, I’ve seen what you did to the horror.
Given the prospects, if she had any kind of motherly remorse… he would welcome her. His allies were surprisingly lean recently. And he had always yearned for a motherly hug… specially on dark moments like this.
“I…” Viva would hesitate for a moment “I’ll try.” She would settle on after a moment “I’ve spent a lot of time around Mother as of late. I had to internalize a lot of her teachings before she would bother giving me a chance.” She would give Reaver a soft smile “Glad to see that we care at least share meals in the long run however”
Reaver flinched awkwardly, trying to process how much his whole world changed. Still… better start abusing offspring privileges as he gulped more of his food. "Seconds." He said, sullen.
Damn, it was a pain to have been twisted in a Devourer of sorts. He really needed to think his next move carefully and being compelled to consume was distracting.
“Anything in particular you would like?” Asked an unknown third voice at Reaver’s request. Causing Viva to reflexively call her revolver and nearly open fire on the sudden intruder. Only to relax when she realized the person speaking was in fact her Mother, Lamashtu, who was now sitting just across the stove from both Reaver and Viva. Cooking what seemed to be a piece of steak.
“Mother” Viva would groan as she let her weapon fade away. “Is now really the time?” She would ask, trying not to sound like she was sulking at having her bonding time with her son interrupted.
“I would say so, it’s not every day that I get to meet grand kids after all.” The dark goddess would reply with an unrepentant smirk as she eyed Reaver. “Pleasure to meet you sweet child” she would say a barely contained leer in her eyes.
Reaver, truth to his training, had also reflexively grabbed the sword on his hand, lifting it as if it were just a pen, and aiming it at the source of the voice. His eyes narrowed at this interloper, before cracking a smirk.
A monster mother for a monster motherly goddess. How...fitting was that. He now understood a bit of his father. If this insane woman had been the one that had conceived him, it explained so much. Even if she seemed genuinely trying now, it was a bit of a too little, too late mentality. As well as he wasn’t entirely sure what part of her was genuine love and what was cosmetic brainwashing. He knew the tricks gods used, as he was under a particularly hard to grasp one.
So he paused. “Stir fry your liver and serve it to us.” He said, without batting an eyelid. “You can survive that, can you? Also, you’re not my grandmother.” Reaver said, eyes narrowed.
“Will!” Viva would exclaim seemingly scandalized by his retort, through what part was harder to pin down.
Lamashtu on the other hand would simply chuckle as she continued to tent to her slab of steak that she was cooking “You’re quite the fiesty one” She would go one to say as she would start carving the steak with her claws, which would grow ever so slightly longer as she did so. “And while I could quite simply survive the loss of a liver, are you sure that you could survive eating it?” She would pop a small cube of the blue rare steak into her mouth, revealing the rows of fangs in her maw as she did so. “After all, The Mint’s blessing has nothing on what it is my body could do for you” She would ass licking the oil off her talons with an unnaturally long tongue.
“Mother, you don’t need to taunt him” Viva would sound exasperated with her divine Patron, before turning to Reaver “She’s not your grandmother biologically, but she is considered the Mother of Monsters. Since I am now one of her children, you are one of her grandkids by extension.” Viva would explain “It’s something of a honor, Mother doesn’t always consider the darkened magicals to be part of her family, only those with Monterrious natures get freely invited into the Family”
Reaver looked at her own mother for a second, before sighing. “I knew it was too good to be true.” His voice carried disappointment, before his eyes zeroed on Lamashtu. “You forgot whom I also serve.” He said, his voice now steely and icy. “And gaining his favour is harder and more difficult than being called a proxy grandchild of someone. Do you think I fear death? I am one of the chosen, who will fight through Valhalla and Ragnarok. And the only reason I am not grabbing -this- sword and gutting you myself or die trying is because I am trying to be polite upon this rude intrusion on what is probably the first time I see my own mother in decades.” He added. “So please spare me such horseplay.” He added, as he raised himself off the table, and attempted to leave.
Lamashtu’s gaze never wavered as Reaver voiced his displeasure, though her grin would grow slightly “I came to congratulate you two, and offer up a feast for the reunion. You are rather quick to throw that in my face child. But you should know that just because you are considered family, doesn’t mean that you have earned any favor” She would reply her voice devolving to a near hiss as she went on “And I know of the old fool that you follow, why would I not? After all it is one of my favored sons that will tear out his throat”
“Mother-” Whatever it was that Viva was about to say, Lamashtu silenced it with a glare, causing the now distraught mother to flinch back.
“Yet I will admit that the night was not an easy one for you, even before I sent Vivian your way.” she would continue after a moment, her voice more normal, but it wasn’t hard to see the tension was just hidden, not gone. “So I am willing to overlook your lack of manners if you are willing to do the same for mine. Does that sound fair” She would flash him a grin that displayed her wickedly sharp teeth “Well, sweety?”
Calculated risk. That was what Reaver was doing right now. “I suppose I must thank you for the assist then.” He quickly turned on his heels, offering a small curtsy. Grimy incestuous crazy mother god she might have been, but he could not afford antagonizing each potential ally that came across. No, he would take heed of their actions and words to differentiate the valuable from the chaff, and the reliable from the unreliable. Far too much lip service he had endured, only to be left with scarcely any help.
“Guess It would belittle whom I serve if I cannot recognize an offer of compromise.” He paused and took a seat once more, his expression somewhat sulky, like the teenager he had just recently stopped being.
His risk would pay off almost instantly, although perhaps not by much, but for a moment Lamashtu’s facade slipped and genuine surprise and annoyance was visible. It was quickly subsumed by her normal, rather more arrogant demeanor. “Wonderful” She would purr and with a simple gesture the room would find itself filled with wonderful delicacies from across the planes. “A feast from me to you both” She would explain unnecessarily. She would move to speak more before her attention seemed to be grabbed by something “Seems I must be going, other matters have sprung up” She would say as she gracefully rose to a stand “I’ll try and visit again soon” She would say before dissolving away.
Viva, for her part, just let out a relieved sigh one it seemed like things had calmed down, and even though she was marveling at the wonderful gift of food she couldn’t help but be more grateful when Lamashtu left “Ugh, I really hope that I don’t come across like that” Viva would remark with a grimace. She was glad to finally be able to be a mother to Reaver, as late as it happened to be, but she didn’t want to be such an overbearing one such as Mother was being.
“I want to apologize for her” Viva would say, snagging the bits of steak that Lamashtu had left behind “But I’m not going to. That was just rude”
“Gods be gods.” Reaver shrugged as he took some more of the food and decided to eat it after careful inspection. Who knows if that crazy motherly complex goddess had left anything funny on the meal. “Every patron sees their servants as their little pawns whom they must dance to their demented tunes. Gods, Puchuus, Horrors, Lesser Forces, the Mint… they all are no exception.” Reaver pondered.
“If one’s to prosper, one must learn to dance the danse macabre.” He added. “And learn how to lick boots. Flattery makes people prone to manipulation. Wasn’t that how you got dad in first place?” The black knight eyed Viva. “I appreciate the thought, tho.”
“Not… exactly” Viva didn’t have the same reluctance as her son did when it came to eating any of the offered food. She had spent years working towards getting into Lamashtu’s Family after all, the thought that the Goddess would use food against her never really a chance to form. “I mean that was originally the plan, thought why that was the plan I can’t really recall anymore as it had been so long ago. Not that it matters, that plan kinda fell apart on our first date.” She would explain with a shy smile “He started talking about his work, about all the complexities that are involved in tending to a corpse, about some of the oddities during dissections of cadavers. It was fascinating”
She would giggle a bit recalling the beginning of her relationship with Ed, it was a simpler time looking back on it. It was hard to remember why she had left. “Not to mention that he was quite the looker.” She would add shamelessly before turning her eye to Reaver. “I wonder if you used to take after him. Not that the dark and edgy look doesn’t have it’s own charm” her smirk was unmistakable “but your Father, ahh, the classical look always suited him” Viva would get lost in her thoughts for a moment, giggling to herself about her less than family friendly thoughts about her husband.
“Hrm.” Reaver carefully pondered what to say next, as he kept talking. Some red flags were forming on his mind. Something wasn’t right. Something had caused a fracture long ago and it had been nothing too trivial. He reached for his neck, under the armor and produced a locket with his father and himself. He hefted it and then handed it to Viva.
Viva took the locket with no small amount of curiosity. She didn’t have anything from before her change after all, she wasn’t even aware that some things could be kept across that transition. Yet she was still unprepared for the images inside the locket, and had she not already been sitting down she would have fallen.
“You had his face” She would say softly as something inside of her seemed to crack and bleed “But you had my eyes” She sat transfixed at the simple images of a life she had lost… No, that wasn’t right. She furrowed her brow at her thoughts. They weren’t entirely… right? It was hard to pin down what it was but her thoughts felt off.
She let out a soft hiss as she placed a hand to her temple, a momentary migraine flitting across her thoughts.
Blinking away the pain she wondered what brought that about, before mentally shrugging it off. She closed the locket with notably less reverence then she had opened it. “Shame you didn’t keep the piercings. Those are always fun~” Viva would say with an impish smile as she handed back the locket. The small part of her that had cringed away from flirting with her son weakly protesting, somewhere in the back of her mind.
“They were just another phase. I still got picked on a lot. And Dad was against them. Said it was a source of infection.” Reaver drone, wincing at how his past self had once been. “I went overboard back then...chasing ghosts.” He said, as he kept eating absent-mindedly.
“There’s so much you can do when one’s father is married to the job, your mother is missing, and you lack social graces.” He pondered, as he tilted his head. Even if he had his reservations, and an inkling feeling that… Viva was not the sanest person of earth, he did pick up on her … change of nuance.
“Are you alright?”
“Yeah I’m fine” She would brush off his concern as she returned to eating herself, though some of the food would be tucked away into her Hammerspace for later as well. Her answer didn’t quite reach her eyes however.
“I was never really picked on when I was younger” She’d go on to say “Not to say I was popular, at least not until late highschool, I just had a habit of biting people so they mostly left me alone” She would admit without any shame “Ended up changing schools because of it once”
Reaver let a small chuckle, and winced somewhat. Upon the revelation, it seemed some part of his heart darkened and died. So that’s it. The apple doesn’t fall down from the tree. Maybe that’s why she left. Maybe she bit father.. “Can’t say I can judge you on that. I’m a biter too.”
And a murderer. he added to himself, as he raised from his seat and closed the distance. His eyes wandered, before setting himself besides Viva. His arms reached her, and pulled himself towards her figure, his head sunken and low, in an embrace.
“This is so tiring. Let me do this, just this once...mother.” He added. “I am trapped in a hell of both my actions and my circumstances.”
There were a lot of things Viva could have said, or done in reaction to Reaver closing the distance as he did, even a few witty remarks she could have spouted off due to his reply. She did none of those, or at least she did none of the ones that were her first instincts, because she was a mother, a terrible one perhaps, an absent one for sure, but a mother nonetheless.
Instead she simply returned the embrace, she didn’t shy from it, she didn’t joke or judge. She simply let it remain the simple comfort that it was. She would shift slightly so that they were slightly more comfortable, and once again start humming the same tune she had from earlier.
She wanted to ask him about it, but she wasn’t sure if she had the right just yet, but she would be here if he wanted too. Regardless about the migraine that seemed to be resurfacing.
Reaver seemed to spend a few moments locked, his breathing becoming slower and slower, until he decided it was enough and pried himself apart, before resuming an stance. "This city will be a sea of blood if it is not already. And part of it will be my hand. Because someone, in this charade of puppets, has to play the sinister black hand. I wonder if my father is alright."
“Lots of people are looking to claim Penrose for themselves” Viva would remark, as she let Reaver pull away with no resistance “So plenty of bloodletting to go around even if you don’t want to play a puppet.” Her movement to stand was much more fluid, quite literally, as her body would seemingly melt and flow until she was once again standing.
“As for Ed, we could always check in on him.”
Reaver pondered. Ed's child was a murdered. And his wife a cannibal. For a coroner, he had accrued a very odd family. Reaver hesitated. Deep down the desire of familiarity was intoxicating… but opening the door could bring… unpleasantness. Still, Viva seemed a bit fixated with him and his father. It could work.
"We could… but will we be recognized, even? He thinks both of us are dead."
“We wouldn’t need to fully drop in on him” Viva would say at first “But I have a few ideas on how we could do that as well if you wanted too.” she would offer up after a moment of thought, her new magic did giver her a wide array of options for appearances after all.
“Shall we then?” She would ask as she started moving the rest of the feast into her hammer space.
Mariette | Lea | Esther | Taihei | Tullia | Suzette | Mayra Eli | Freya | Jelena | Josefin | Victoria | Ronja | ???
… So, Mariette just shut Nuncio and Sammy inside one of the rooms of her mansion. She was currently having her arm be healed, Ronja keeping it webbed up by several spider-limbs while she was looking down at it in light interest. It was in the foyer of the gothic mansion that belonged to Mariette, with the portraits of the various champions spread across the walls. The same champions stood across the floor, while Mariette currently stood at the top of the stairs facing down at them. The only exceptions were Ronja, currently healing her arm, and Eli, who stood as always on her side. Behind her stood the Black Mirror, ominous in its appearance, echoing in its dark colours.
‘Today, Justine von Visceral was discovered once again to be in Penrose,’ Mariette told. ‘She, or more accurately, her companion, is the one person in the world we know of that can break through into our dimension at will. She’s also hostile, vengeful for the past incident and potentially planning an attack. We cannot sit idle. We have to assume that she will one day come with a full frontal assault. Hence, we must be prepared.’
‘Tullia. Victoria,’ Mariette told, looking towards the two ice-Magical Girls in the group. ‘The area outside our doors is looking a little bleak. Create a blizzard. Use your powers to freeze the dimension over, create a howling blizzard among the glaciers that will freeze anyone who’d arrive into our dimension unprepared. Create a field within which our traps can be plentiful and difficult to discover, a field within our monsters can destroy our foes with the advantage on their side. The Bifrost Staff should be powerful enough to achieve such.’
‘Heh. Alright, you handle to creation of all the ice, and I’ll decrease the temperature,’ Victoria said with a little grin to Tullia, frostbite growing along her arms. ‘Very well. It’s the first time I get to sculpt a whole world…’ Tullia mentioned, and breathed out somewhat in anticipation, grasping the Bifrost Staff with both hands. ‘Frostbite and the Cold Sculptor will not let you down!’ she then told, her gaze serious while Victoria smirked, thinking of those who’d run into their cold little world.
Mariette nodded. Then, she turned to… ‘Taihei. We are going to need a lot of traps and detection systems. I want to know the moment someone sets foot inside our dimension, and I want them to be greeted with firepower. We’ll assign specific areas where we’re allowed to walk, and others that will be trapped. And Josefin…’ Mariette sighed a bit. ‘Just stick close to Taihei. We’re hoping your luck will cancel out her lack of it.’
‘It may be that my bad luck is more powerful than her luck…’ Taihei muttered over there, but the aquatic monster girl quickly got hugged from behind by a cheerful and bubbly blonde. ‘Aw, don’t be like that! Come on, let’s tackle this problem, together!’ Josefin told, happily. ‘The Artificer and the Perky Pilferer is on the case!’
‘Good. And when the fighting starts, I want you close to me,’ Mariette said, looking to Josefin. Yeah, abusing that luck is for the best. ‘Ronja. I want your webs everywhere. Reinforce every surface of every wall, every mirror, strengthen everything. And above all, web up the Black Mirror. We will need it to stay safe for a minute should we come under an attack we cannot defend against. If that web is laced with psychic traps, that’s even better…’
‘Leave it to me. The Psychoarachnid has you covered,’ Ronja said, spinning some web in her spider-hands while her own hands were clasped together in a bit of delight. ‘Tihi, such teamwork…!’
‘Mayra,’ Mariette looked to the dragon-kin among them, who looked a bit surprised to be spoken to. ‘It’s time to use that Darkness specialization of yours. Curse everything.’
‘Oooooooooooooooooooooh now you’re talking…!’ Mayra said, grinning widely. ‘Don’t you worry! The Flame Demon’s on it…!’
‘Esther,’ Mariette said, looking towards the wood-girl standing perpetually silently to the side. ‘The inside of the mansion is yours. Overgrow it. Make it your garden. Spare the mirrors, of course, but otherwise make it a jungle for anyone who attempts getting in. Make it all a part of you.’
Esther made no reply, but the growths of wood on her started to breach into the floor beneath her, preparing to expand her wood-element and make herself a part of the mansion. The Wilted Wanderer spread her influence…
‘Suzette. The girls you’ve been training. We’re going to need them. Give them a final few training sessions in combat, soak yourself in all the emotions you need, then bring them here,’ Mariette told, looking to the blonde empath.
‘You’ll be proud of their development. They can actually fight worth a damn, now, haha,’ Suzette told, giving a giggle as she did. ‘You’ve got the guarantee of the Emptiness Empath.’
‘And send Annie Marchand to my room,’ Mariette added.
‘Oh, it’s that time? You got it~!’ Suzette replied cheerfully.
‘Lea…’ Mariette swallowed a bit as she looked up to the floating girl that was the only one here she did not outrank. ‘We’re going to need more monsters to throw at our enemies. Can I trust you to arrange them for me?’
‘For Asengav,’ Lea replied, raising her head a bit. ‘This mission is of great importance to our lord. Because of that, the Windfall Sprite will do what she can.’
‘Freya,’ Mariette then turned to her half-snake-monster girl ally, who was looking modestly discontent. ‘We can’t know what’s going on inside Beacon. We can, however, find out what’s going on inside the sanctuary. I’d like you to go there and see what you can find out. As a monster-girl, you should fit in well.’
‘Very well,’ Freya simply said, while she internally gave a thank you for that the mission she was given involved her being in Penrose. There was someone she wanted to talk to in Penrose.
‘Jelena,’ Mariette then said, turning to the girl with metal arms. ‘It’s time we employ that trick.’
‘THAT trick!?’ Jelena asked, grinning from ear to ear.
‘That trick,’ Mariette confirmed.
‘Ooooh, boy, I can’t wait~!’ Jelena called, looking super excited.
‘… You can also head with Freya, she might need your Third Eye,’ Mariette added as an afterthought.
‘Yes, ma’am~! Black Rabbit will support the Union Beast!’ the girl saluted with a giant metal hand and looked elated, Freya raising her eyebrow over there.
Mariette now looked towards the final girl. The one that was keeping them all updated. The one that spent the majority of her time inside a room with computers and that gathered information for them. It was… honestly hard to look at her. The moment one looked away from her one could forget how she looked like. She never looked the same when she stalked the streets. She’d been the one to tell Nuncio where to find Mariette when she was in trouble. She was the one who’d briefed Mariette on everything that had happened…
‘… With the recent riots, I believe we have an opportunity to increase the public opinion of us. While the rest of our forces work to make us as strong as possible, I will make alliances, break up fights, destroy monsters and save those in need. You will guide my hand, will you not?’
‘Not like I was about to stop, was I?’ the girl told. ‘The Trespasser will guide your hand.’
‘Excellent. … In addition, when you have the time, could you go back to your world and bring back some weapons and grenades? I predict they would be useful…’ Mariette asked, feeling a bit bad, because…
‘I already don’t get a lot of rest,’ the incognito girl said, sighing a bit. ‘But very well. I will see what I can do.’
‘Thank you,’ Mariette said. Then she realized a certain slime-girl next to her was looking at her expectantly, almost eagerly. The portal girl had initially not intended on addressing her, for her duties hadn’t changed, but… ‘Eli,’ Mariette said her name, and Eli tensed up at her side. ‘You will continue to support me by my side, will you not?’
‘Yes, mistress! The Darkness Harpy will support you, always!’ Eli said, smiling a sweet little smile.
‘… The Reflective Witch thanks you,’ Mariette responded, pulling title only because everyone else was. Eli looked happy enough with that response. The portal girl nodded, and then simply looked to everyone else.
‘Alright. To work.’
With that, everyone turned and departed in different directions, all with work to do.
The frost dragon roared, as ice and blizzard was blowing past the two Magical Girls and freezing everything around them. Neither of them were the slightest bothered as ice and snow built up around them, glaciers forming wherever the breath of the frozen dragon touched. The might all came from the shining staff in Tullia’s grasp, the girl frowning and keeping watchful eyes at everywhere her magical might blew her storm of ice and snow.
And beside her was Victoria, not even nearly as magically powerful, standing somewhat awkwardly just making sure everything was properly frozen, doing what she could but honestly looking more like she was giving herself frostbite. Now, in a physical battle, Victoria would positively smash Tullia’s bloody corpse into pulp so was their stat-difference, but that really didn’t mean much in a situation like this where it was an effort of sheer magic that was needed. Victoria gazed at her partner enviously.
‘Man, I wish I’d pleased a god, too,’ Victoria said with a chuckle.
‘I’m sure there are other means of getting significantly powerful magical weapons,’ Tullia said, breathing hard as she focused the depths of her Mana Font to sculpt out this world with the help of the frost dragon behind her. Then, with a whole blizzard formed, the dragon started to dissipate a bit, as Tullia stumbled back in spent magic. ‘Th-there. Now just… wait for my mana to recharge a bit… and then…’ Tullia said, breathing heavily, sitting down on an ice-chair that spontaneously formed behind her. Victoria kept looking at her, and Tullia slowly calmed down, then…
‘Besides, having all this power is not a good thing, always,’ Tullia said.
‘Any particular reason why?’ Victoria asked, raising her arms and placing her hands behind her head, elbows in the air.
‘Well, it attracts the attention of horrors, for one thing,’ Tullia shrugged. ‘I was a normal unremarkable Magical Girl, and then I was given the Bifrost Staff because I saved a bunch of frost giants, which made me really powerful… and then Asengav kidnapped me and I haven’t been able to go home since,’ she told, sighing out. ‘Just because of the staff. Since then, I’ve been more staff than myself. I’m the accessory that’s only relevant because I hold this staff. Because of this staff, I can never see my friends and family again…’
‘Iiiiiiiiiiiiiii see,’ Victoria sounded out. ‘Well, hand it over?’
‘I sincerely doubt I’d be let go even if I were able to hand it over. No, it’s tied to my soul,’ Tullia said with a bit of a smile. ‘Besides, it’s not like I mind my current existence.’
‘Huh, really? Because you just sounded a lot like you were blaming the staff and or Asengav for not being able to see your friends and family again, heh,’ Victoria said with a little grin.
‘No, that’s not it. I was just cautioning about that getting more power might change one’s life forever. Asengav just did what horrors do and secure the greatest power available to him, which was me. I can’t fault him for that,’ Tullia said, unknowing of the mind-bending’s influence on her words.
‘I… see,’ Victoria sounded out, unconvinced. ‘Eh, I’m already in Asengav’s employ and have already lost my original friends and family! More powerful weapons to me!’ she called, reaching out and made a sword out of ice in front of her, swinging it pretending it was a mighty artifact.
‘You… lost it all, huh,’ Tullia repeated.
‘Yepp!’ Victoria said with a grin. ‘I hadn’t even been a Magical Girl for long before I became employed by Asengav! I was just some noble brat in a state that suddenly decided to overthrow all nobles, so we fled, but we ended up dying in a blizzard. I would have died too, but a Lesser Force offered to save “me”. I thought he meant “us”, but that was a misunderstanding, he saved me and left my family to die, so I ditched him immediately, and then just… happened to run into Asengav. Huh, I wonder why?’ Victoria mused, but then shrugged. ‘Eh! Who cares! I’ve been at this for a hundred years or such, now, memories are getting foggy, hahaha!’
‘… So any friends you had would be a hundred years old, huh,’ Tullia said, sounding a bit sad.
‘Eh, don’t care about me! Everyone I knew is dead! Your friends and family! Don’t you miss them? There might be a shot at seeing them again! I know Suzette and Josefin still regularly visit their families, even under Asengav!’
‘… Uh, I’ve, sort of grown used to being apart from them…?’ Tullia asked, looking sort of confused.
‘Nonsense! Let’s go see them whenever we can! Alright, partner!?’ Victoria called, lightly punching Tullia’s arm.
‘Er, alright…!’ a confused Tullia winced as the punch was still hard enough to hurt, looking at her companion somewhat confused. Guess she just got plans for after all this…?
________________________________
There was a room within the mansion called the Void Room, where it was easier to enter and exit the mansion as long as you were a chosen of Asengav. Suzette smiled a bit as a bright shining portal opened before her, and-
‘That's not the way to our soldiers,’ Ronja commented, the arachnid girl standing by the door in the void behind her with crossed arms and some web hanging from her arms..
‘Did you come here specifically to make sure I didn't go anywhere I shouldn't?’ Suzette asked with a little giggle.
‘No,’ the spider girl said. ‘I just figured that if Justine's going to spontaneously appear, it would be in the Void Room, so I thought I should reinforce that, first.’
‘How sensible. Have a medal,’ Suzette smiled again.
‘So, where are you going?’ Ronja insisted. Suzette took a moment before replying, with a sad little smile..
‘My family still lives. To them, I just suddenly disappeared. Now, I could try to comfort them, but I now look younger than my daughter. I can't see them as I used to, but I'd like to take a look every once in a while.
And… we might die in the coming conflict. It doesn't matter much to older Magical Girls, but I'd suddenly miss decades of my husband and daughter's life. I wouldn't be able to bear it. I’ll avoid it at all costs. But just in case, I’m going to go have a look at them.’
‘You’re… sort of jinxing yourself, aren’t you?’ Ronja asked, tilting her head a bit.
‘I jinx myself if I don’t go, too,’ Suzette replied with a grin. ‘How about you? Don’t you have someone in your previous life you’re missing?’
‘No, not really. I was an orphan, not really close to anyone,’ Ronja said. ‘I had a talent for sorcery, though, so I used that to hypnotize people and become a psychiatrist, but then I accidentally made a mob boss kill himself, and… well, if it weren’t for Asengav, I wouldn’t be alive. I wonder why me? I was just a little kid with some psychic abilities…’
‘Heh, guess you had significant talent,’ Suzette smirked about. ‘Similarly to me. I became famous in my area for being an incredibly powerful empath… and guess Asengav wanted an empath.’
‘Heh, guess so,’ Ronja stated.
The two stared at one another for a bit, and then…
‘Hey, you know how I wanted to have little spider babies?’ Ronja said with a little giggle. ‘If you die, I’ll take your daughter and make her my daughter.’
‘Over my dead body,’ Suzette said, realized what she’d just said, and her face twisted into honest concern. ‘Damn, then I REALLY need to stay alive.’
‘That’s the idea~’ Ronja said with a giggle. It was infectious, and Suzette started giggling a bit, too. ‘Here, give her this, will you?’ the spider then said, handing over a woven yellow sweater…
‘Oh, you bastard, you knew exactly where I was going and caught up with me to hand me this, didn’t you? Is there spider-web in this?’ Suzette asked with a smile.
‘It’s practically body-armour, if she felt like getting into a fight in it,’ Ronja said. ‘A result of my weaving practice.’
‘Oh, you little-’
And then the two laughed together and Suzette hugged her spider friend, before Suzette finally departed and Ronja looked on until she was gone before she took to reinforcing the place as intended.
________________________________
‘… What am I doing?’ Taihei asked, looking up from the device she was making. It was within Taihei’s workshop, the shelves littered with materials and tools…
‘Hm? You’re making items?’ Josefin asked, holding her hands forward and focusing her power to help out with the development.
‘I’ve been doing that for the several hundred years. It’s never changed. It’s never going to change. Even when I die, I come back later, and keep making items. The whole time, I am plagued by constant horrific bad luck. I don’t even enjoy it. Why am I doing it?’ Taihei asked, as she kept striking her staff at the artifact she was creating, unable to really stop working.
‘Why, it’s because Asengav wants you to work, isn’t it?’ Josefin told, and as one of the girls actually aware they’re all mind-bent, she could imagine Asengav having made sure Taihei never stopped working.
‘That’s my sole purpose, is it?’ Taihei stated. ‘Once upon a time, I was a legendary craftsman, people showered me with gifts for my items, people loved me… and then they went to war for my things. They couldn’t agree who’d use them, so men started killing one another, whole armies mustered just to make use of my magical artifacts. My wife, my children, my friends and my country. They all perished because of my talents. My ability to make was my greatest curse. I was unlucky before I was ever a monster. I signed a deal with Asengav to get revenge on them… but after that, everything felt so hollow. Now I make items, to an eternal dark being that will never let me go, reminded day after day that I am using the very talents that all those I loved was killed for…’ Taihei sighed.
‘Sometimes I wish I could just end it all,’ she finished on.
Josefin winced. In comparison to Taihei, she was the most normal of all normal. She’d been a regular girl, a regular Magical Girl, that’d just been exceedingly lucky except for that one moment she decided to walk through a portal and ended up in the thrall of Asengav. More than that, her luck had given her A Way Out. She could bid her farewell to Asengav at any moment, mind-bending be damned. Could she somehow use that way out on Taihei? It was theoretically possible, since using her powers she could- ‘NO!’
Josefin made Taihei look at her with that shout, and Josefin shook her head and frowned. ‘That’s not the way, that’s not the way at all!’ she frowned more and glared at Taihei. ‘I’ll find a way! I’ll find a way to make you happy again! Anything that’s within my power! There’s got to be some way…!’ and in all of that, she couldn’t even imagine somehow turning her back on Asengav, because mind-bending.
‘… Ah, I see,’ Taihei said, looking with weary eyes at Josefin.
‘Huh? See what?’ Josefin asked, confused.
‘… You… were recruited specifically to be my companion, with your luck and your pep. Asengav recruited you specifically to try to make me happy. With other words, I ruined your life, too. Doomed you to eternal servitude, just by existing…’
Josefin recoiled, eyes wide.
‘… I must ask you to leave me be. I’ll get sad just looking at you, for a while,’ Taihei said, turning back to her devices.
You’re wrong! … Josefin thought. I wasn’t recruited to keep you happy, if he wanted you happy he could have mind-bent you to be happy! I was recruited because, at the final phase of the plan, I’m gonna-
But she couldn’t tell Taihei. Because her mind-bending specifically forbid her from talking about it.
‘Kh-!’ Tears in her eyes, Josefin turned around, and ran out of the workshop.
Taihei sighed at the act she’d just committed, to inflict a happy girl wishing her well with such despair. Just her luck, that something like that would slip out of her mouth. Taihei instead let her mind drift to traps she could device.
… So, they were going to remove the Black Mirror in case of an attack, right? That would mean that… oh. And then she could… Oho, what a cruel, cruel little idea that had just occurred to the Artificer.
‘… Heh,’ Taihei cracked her first little smile in a long time, out of sadistic pleasure, perhaps the only pleasure she still felt. And with that, she started to work again…
And then her bad luck made itself known due to Josefin’s departure as one of her Magma Bombs spontaneously exploded and flooded the room with magma, forcing someone to bring Victoria so she could freeze the magma and then Mayra had to come shovel it out.
________________________________
‘… It’s been so long,’ Lea sighed, standing in front of Esther still in the foyer, the wood-being silent as always as her roots spread through the walls of the mansion. The fae-looking monster girl felt just the tiniest nostalgic looking over Esther’s unmoving features. ‘The two of us are the oldest remaining champions of Asengav. How does it make you feel, seeing all these young things running operations now?’ Lea asked. Esther, predictably, did not respond.
‘You know, I still remember… I remember being a Lesser Force,’ Lea said, reaching forward to gently feel the wood of Esther’s body under her fingers. ‘I was tasked with looking after Asengav when he was small and impulsive. I cleaned up his messes and taught him about the world… he was my everything, and I followed him. Followed him until his reach crossed dimensions and he no longer had any use of me. And so… I was reduced to a Magical Girl so that I may still serve as his champion, where my status as Lesser Force would have prevented me from doing so,’ Lea said, mostly to herself, as Esther silently listened.
‘Do you think he appreciates what I’ve done for him? Or am I simply another, if the very first, pawn of his?’ the fey asked, staring at Esther’s unchanging expression.
‘… Did we break you too hard?’ Lea asked, leading her hand up to cup Esther’s wooden cheek. ‘Maybe my pain is pitiful compared to yours. You were the queen of a magical bee-hive, after all. In your world, all magic responded to a single queen. Then we took it, corrupted it, made a loyal monster out of it, and then the whole world was ours because we took the queen… How does that feel? Do you cry, thinking of all the subjects you lost? Are you even capable of thinking about it?’ Lea asked, knowing fully well that the mind-bent Esther could never think negative thoughts about Asengav’s actions against her people. Esther did not react at all.
‘… You don’t make for very good conversation, do you?’ Lea sighed, and backed off, floating a couple meters back. Looking at the utterly unchanging Esther was somewhat annoying her. Fortunately, she did know what the wooden girl liked. From herself, Lea spawned multiple colourful butterflies, and she sent them fluttering around her before sending them over towards Esther. Almost at once, Esther’s eyes opened a little wider, and her wooden hand reached up to make branches for the little butterflies to settle on, which they did. Esther immediately became a bit more colourful, with butterflies of varying colours brightening up the tree girl’s wilted persona.
‘… And that will do,’ Lea said, personally satisfied in having triggered some form of reaction from the wooden girl, before turning around herself and flying off, leaving Esther to infesting the mansion and integrating herself into the whole dimension. Suppose Lea had her own duties to attend to. She flew to see to them.
________________________________
‘Oh, come on! That’s totally unfair! If I can’t react to that with Magical Girl reflexes, nobody can…!’ Jelena complained loudly, gripping a controller and mashing buttons with her metal hands, glaring at the TV inside this particular room of Mariette’s gothic mansion. This particular room was loaded with games across all the walls, a TV for gaming, a computer in the corner, and definitely gave a completely different vibe compared to all other rooms in the mansion… and here came a dragon-monster girl through the door.
‘Hellooooo~! I’ve been told to curse everythiiiiiiiiiiiiing~!’ Mayra told happily as she spread her arms enthusiastically… then stopped short as she saw Jelena completely ignoring her and just cursing at the TV-screen.
‘Huh? You’re gaming now? Weren’t you supposed to help Freya?’
‘Freya’s off searching for some boy or other, wanted to be alone! So, I’m using this time, to finish this god-damn video game!’ Jelena said.
‘FREYA’s looking for a BOY!? Why aren’t we spy-’ Mayra started in an amused tone, when-
‘WHAT!? They seriously want me to collect-!? Oooh, but that’s gonna take so long and be so tedious…!’ Jelena lamented over the new quest she’d just been given, making Mayra look very confused.
‘Um, if you hate it so much, why do it? And why now?’
‘Oh, I love gaming! It’s just, I need to finish this game, I crave closure! With Mariette running us ragged and a great battle looming, I have precious little time to focus on gaming, and I just… I want to finish this game… before the next event…!’ Jelena said, mashing buttons again to fast-travel faster.
‘Huh,’ Mayra made a noise, not really getting it. ‘Why gaming?’
‘Huh?’
‘Of all the things you could spend your time with, why gaming?’
‘Ugh…’ Jelena looked a bit pained to recall. ‘Back when I was a regular girl, it was the only thing I enjoyed. I didn’t enjoy people. My family hated me. So I shut myself off. I think I hadn’t left the room for two years before that Magical Girl battle destroyed my wall, took my limbs, and forced me to swear a contract to save my life. It was just me and my video games. That’s how I preferred life.’
‘Huh,’ Mayra looked a bit astounded. She then grinned happily. ‘Can’t relate!’
‘Hahaha! I know you can’t!’ Jelena laughed. ‘Bet you were the social spirit reincarnated, going to all the parties, doing all the sports, whatever!’
‘Eh… Not really? We didn’t have a lot of those social activities in dragon-land,’ Mayra told.
‘What? Does humans in dragon-land have no such activities? I knew you didn’t know anything of civilized lands, came from somewhere with no technology, but some social structure you had to have, right!?’ Jelena chuckled a bit as she kept playing.
‘Um, I was never human,’ Mayra told.
‘Huh?’ Jelena looked at her with a frown. Mayra grinned, reached her arms out, and looked super-excited.
‘I was born dragon!’ Mayra explained happily. ‘My childhood was just spent chasing wildlife and headbutting my siblings! Then I got cornered by some magic mermaids but a black void saved me, and then I…’ she gestured at herself.
Jelena took a moment to pause the game and just stare at Mayra for a bit of time…
‘Ya know, that explains a lot.’
‘I thought it was obvious!’ Mayra declared, enthusiastic and amused.
‘Eh, alright. Do your curses, I’m going to keep on playing…’ Jelena said, turning back to her game…
Mayra looked on, curiously, and then got a nasty little idea. ‘Heeeeeeey, how about I curse your controller?’
‘Don’t you dare!’ Jelena replied, with honest fear in her voice.
That’s when Mayra dived forward, Jelena jumped to dash away, and then some laughs and giggles could be heard from the room as they dodged one another in the room while Jelena somehow still made progress in the game…
________________________________
In a room full of computers, a lone girl was eating a hamburger as she was looking across the many screens. … Then the door behind her opened, and a snake-like monster-girl slid inside.
‘You know I don’t like people coming here, right? Someone might have followed you,’ the girl in the computer chair said, as she inspected the city from her seated position chewing on a hamburger.
‘… I was worried that if we used phones, someone would eavesdrop. I don’t like the radio-waves,’ Freya said, imagining someone picking them up magically over a distance…
‘Yeah, I’d eavesdrop, but since you’d be talking to me it wouldn’t matter. I personally guarantee that none of the phones I’ve given you can be listened in on, unless it’s by someone better than me,’ the girl said, before stuffing the rest of the hamburger in her mouth.
‘That’s what I’m worried about,’ Freya said, not convinced that doesn’t exist. Still… ‘I heard about you,’ she said, and the girl in the seat took a moment to just sit still and listen. ‘You were a man who conquered his entire world. You used your connections and your skill as a hacker to overthrow the system, taking complete and utter control of the system. Everything looked perfect, except you had no idea the magical community existed. All it took was a single angry Magical Girl that decided to kill you for your crimes, and your whole mundane empire fell apart…’ Freya shook her head a bit, internally disliking this former tyrant, reduced to an incognito magical girl after she lost everything.
‘You no longer have that weakness. You’re a Magical Girl yourself. Why have you not used your skills to take over this world through your computers, like you once did?’ Freya asked.
‘… You need to understand,’ the girl said, putting her hands behind her head, leaning back and looking at the screens. ‘My world is far more advanced than yours. Technology is integrated into everyone, and there’s an enormous amount of automated robot military that I could control. This world doesn’t have that, so I can’t really take it over with hacking in the same way… But also, now some forces have their eyes on me. Patrons that remember how I conquered a world, wary of seeing the signs I’m trying the same again. Asengav knows this, and keeps me under a steady leash where I’m still useful, but entities don’t come to destroy me.’
‘So, I focus on doing what I can. That is to say, gathering information,’ she said, and clicked a button twice to display a picture of a young man sitting at a park-bench…
‘Oh, and I found your boy. He’s a bit tricky to actually catch, what with him teleporting everywhere, but I can tell you where to stand to have the greatest luck catching him.’
Freya had simply been standing there with arms crossed, frowning at the girl’s explanation and not being entirely convinced by it, but then it turned out she had the info Freya had asked for. ‘Alright. I will head out. Guide me as best you can,’ the lamia-girl told, as she spun around and headed out. The incognito girl in the seat gave a smile and then picked up the phone so she may guide her way…
… Later, Annie Marchand walked into the office. She was a Light-specialized girl among those who had been kidnapped by Mariette and brainwashed by Justine, after which she’d once again been saved by Mariette only to be collected by Asengav. Mariette was seated in her own chair in front of her, and turned to analyze her.
‘Annie Marchand reporting for duty, mistress Mariette,’ the new arrival told, looking clearly nervous. Mariette nodded to her, and uncovered her reward for helping to save Sammy. The Red Coin she recently got from Nuncio..
‘You are prepared, then?’ Mariette asked, looking towards the girl.
Annie swallowed. She knew that she could never again show up in the real world looking as she did. Mariette had explained it. They were doing this to save the world. What they did may seem like evil, but in the end, it was the only way to save the world. It required Annie, and all the other girls, to abandon their identities with Red Coins so they could no longer be identified as the girls that Mariette had once upon a time kidnapped, it gave them free reign to act without being noticed.
Yet it meant leaving their whole identity behind. Annie Marchand had been lucky. She was more or less identical to how she looked before transforming, she still had friends, she still had a (fake) family… using this coin meant she could never again return to that life she once had. She’d been kidnapped and done odd-jobs for Asengav for quite a while, sure, but this was the final step that confirmed that she’d never be able to return. Annie couldn’t help it, her eyes moisturized. Yet, she already knew she had to.
‘I am prepared, ma’am!’ she called, even as tears were dripping down her cheeks.
‘You remember what to do?’ Mariette asked.
‘I am going to be SMUG!’ the girl called, taking a deep breath as she announced. ‘And then follow your specifications to the letter! I am going to be the magical girl that you specifically requested, mistress Mariette!’
‘Good! Then take it!’ Mariette joined the intensity of what the girl said, and then reached forth to offer the girl the Red Coin. All absorbed in the energy of her announcement, Annie snatched the Red Coin from Mariette’s hand. A few more tears dropped from her cheeks as she stared with a determined frown at the coin, but then she closed her eyes.
The time for regret had passed. It was now or never.
A red light shone through the room. Mariette lightly shielded her face as Annie’s magic shifted completely. She grew older. She grew wings. Her hair turned blonde. She gasped out loud as she landed on her feet again, breathing heavily as all of who she was had completely switched. Mariette stood up before her, and asked.
‘Who are you?’
‘I…’ the girl started, noting how her voice was different. She was… she wasn’t Annie no more. Annie Marchand had disappeared from this world. A new name was required, so that nobody would associate who she was now with who she once was. Besides that, she now had a title. She was...
Appearance: A young 12 year old girl, with shoulder-length blonde hair, red eyes, white stockings. She wears a little blue/white dress that counts as elaborate, showing off her sides and shoulders a bit. On her body she wears small skull accessories, in her hair and a bigger one at her hip. A halo floats over her head, manifested along with her spirit powers, and behind her a couple wings have manifested. She’s an angel-monster girl, somehow, and her mind is suitably warped.
Specialization: Oddball: Magical Coins - Olivia is an expert at researching, breaking down and developing magical coins. She can apply her magic to generate new effects, understand existing ones and reconstruct it according to her will. Her work takes time to do and won’t work as smoothly unless she has the inherent power of magical coins to work with, but nevertheless she’s able to create entirely new coins with new effects the more she works. Out of costume, she’s never going to run out of spare change. & Spirit - Specifically, the power over five specific really powerful spirits. Fighting Styles describe it in detail.
Weapon: Mystic Menus - When Olivia works, menus manifest in front of her. Using them she can see what sort of effect anything she does has, it gives her status-updates and also allows her to select what to do next. Reading her Fighting Style should clarify a bit, but she also gets a crafting menu that remembers all she’s tried to do in the past when working on coins.
Power: Third Eye - It helps Olivia identify the magic she’s working with, having the sight.
Perks: Gifted - It wouldn’t make sense unless Olivia was good at what she does. Enhanced Sustenance - So Olivia can work all night if so needed. Training - Olivia knows everything about the development of magical coins. Get Out Of Jail - If she’s ever kidnapped, Olivia will slip out of the kidnapper’s grasp. Hammerspace Handbag - So she can store her things/coins somewhere. Wings - Earned from Wings Monster Girl thing.
Monster Girl: Devourer - Olivia will occasionally need to devour some flesh. Mariette provides it to her. Weakness: - Light. To ensure that Mariette can always subdue her. Second Specialization - Spirit. She can command souls to help her work. Wings - Just a couple wings. For appearances sake.
Patron: Asengav, Interdimensional Horror
Patron Benefits: Magical Overload - She became a monster girl. Supplier - In order to facilitate her work, Asengav provides her with money. Like all other Asengav girls, she has Creeping Doom, Reasonable, Retrieval and Mana Font.
Patron Drawbacks: Monstrous Form - She became a Monster Girl. Bane - Foreclosure notes. Notes of overdue bills. As a girl focused on wealth, her power doesn’t work well with proof of poverty. Like all other Asengav Girls, she has Quick-Tempered, Mind-Bent and Insomnia.
Fighting Style: A spectral unit of five characters appears before her. These are the archtypical five members of any team, the swords-wielding DPS, the magic-wielding DPS, the strong tank, the booster/healer and the quick thief/assassin-like character. Olivia controls them like she was playing an RPG, commanding the frontline fighters where to attack and the magic-wielders who to boost and heal, and all-in-all the five of them are much harder to destroy than regular spirits.
Olivia herself is exceedingly vulnerable, but count on these five protecting her at all costs, as far as Mag 20 will let them.
Personality: A girl made subservient, quiet and submissive, made to do nothing but focus on her work as a drone of Asengav’s production, not meant to rest or sleep for Enhanced Sustenance keeps her going. She’s a quiet girl that follows her orders, and that’s all Mariette needs her to be. She still has the material to become excited in there, it’s with honest curiosity that she continues her work on the coins, but otherwise she desires little else than to focus on her work. She’s an utter scaredy cat when it comes to actual danger.
History: Annie Marchand was a common Magical Girl, new and inexperienced, recruited by a distracted Puchuu in a small town. She’d grown up an orphan but gotten fake parents when she made her contract, and was defending her home with a Light-specialization. All-in-all, she was hopeful for her future as a Magical Girl. … Then Mariette kidnapped her out of nowhere, handed her over to Justine who brainwashed her, then Mariette took her back with some charismatic speech or something.
She was then embraced by Asengav, who properly mind-bent her. After that, Mariette required someone to make coins for her. As such, she ordered Annie to take a Red Coin, and to follow exceedingly strict orders for how to create herself afterwards. A new name was required in order to remove all attachment to her former identity as Annie Marchand… and as such, Olivia Giles was born.
Incantation:… She’s never untransformed, why would she need an incantation?
Additional Info: She is not ever meant to be in battle. Annie was a bit of an RPG nerd. She took a few artistic liberties with how her powers manifested, hence the RPG-like setup.
Smug. 14 years old Underdeveloped (+1 Mag) Oddball - Magical Coins (+2 Mag, +1 Vit) Mystic (+1 Mag) Elaborate (+1 Mag) Third Eye
Enhances Sustenance +1 Vit (so they can work all night) Gifted +1 Mag (good at coin development) Training +1 Vit (expert coin maker) Get Out Of Jail +1 Agi (so she can’t be kidnapped) Hammerspace Handbag +1 Lck (so she can carry what they made + supplies)
Extra Benefit +Magical Overload +Supplier
Removed Benefit -Minions (she doesn’t need them)
Monster Wings - Because the image has them. +1 Agi, then +1 Agi for the perk. Devourer - Need to eat stuff. Second Specialization - Spirit (+3 Mag). Also because of the image. Weakness. To keep her in check.
‘Excellent,’ Mariette said, standing up and walking over to a set of double doors, throwing them open and letting the girl’s eyes widen as she saw what was inside.
‘This is the remaining wealth that we stole from Justine von Visceral’s treasure room,’ Mariette said as she turned and let Olivia gawk at the coins. ‘I trust that you will be able to make good use of it?’
‘A… absolutely, ma’am,’ Olivia winced, looking upon the sheer wealth gathered in this room. ‘But…’ she then had to look to Mariette, a question on her mind. ‘What would you like me to make?’
‘We’re going to need a lot more Red Coins for the rest of you girls that Justine had kidnapped. See if you can backwards engineer one of these we got from Cindy,’ Mariette said, and deposited a Red Coin on the table next to her. ‘But besides that…’ Mariette said, and deposited the White Coin next to the Red One. ‘See what you can make of this. I’d like you to start imagining what you’d need to make your own, specialized coin. … Here.’
Mariette called forth a mirror, and opened it. Through it was only darkness and magic… ‘Through here is now a pathway to the dark magic of Asengav. See if you can involve it in your coins. Can you handle that?’ Being asked, Olivia steeled herself, and nodded.
‘I… will do my best.’
(Olivia will be an NPC and an NPC only, not to be used in combat scenarios, even if I liked what I wrote in her combat section. If she’s attacked she is going to lose.)
‘Good. I’ll leave you to it,’ Mariette said, opening a portal in front of her and then passing through, leaving Olivia by herself in the office…
Mariette stood in the air on a portal. At her side was Eli. She’d just hand-written a letter with supplies stolen from a nearby store. She addressed it to Alicia, though anyone in Beacon would do.
“Justine von Visceral is back. It would be in our mutual interest to prepare for battle with her. If you wish to speak, then have someone stand alone on top of the first building of Victory Street,” which is totally a normal street in a decently normal neighborhood. ”without being too guarded. Otherwise, simply consider this a warning. I thought you had the right to know.”
With that written, Mariette put the note in a letter and left it through a portal in the way of a patrol she was decently sure was not going to burn the letter on sight. And with that… it was time to move.
‘Ready to work? Because I have your first SOS, here,’ the Trespasser told her in ear, and Mariette nodded. It was time to increase the public opinion of her.
For some time a day from that point onwards, Mariette took to doing some social work.
Say there were Magical Girls fleeing from the Ascendancy, and having ill luck at getting away. A portal suddenly opened out of sight from the Ascendancy, perhaps when those fleeing just rounded a corner, and they’d reappear somewhere completely different in town, safe for now.
Or when there were forces fighting one another. Mariette opened portals between the two groups and speak through portals saying that this is no time to be fighting one another and that they should be unified under the new queen. If they insisted on fighting, well, the Mariette could open portals to drop the backline and teach them a bit of a lesson with Light-magic from unpredictable angles, all from the safety of considerably far away.
If there were monsters around, Mariette could engage those, too. Perhaps drop them through a portal and secure them for Asengav, too.
She’d avoid actually getting into battles, and with a guide in her ear keeping track of hostiles it should be decently easy to avoid those wishing to harm her, but she would be willing to speak to those who don’t.
”There has to be a chastity belt in the cradle somewhere.”
— Veronica
Silhouette had been called to personally meet with Veronica. She was given coordinates to a random location where they could meet. This one was an apartment in a run down complex. When Sil got there however, it was not Veronica who was waiting for her. Instead, there were two black double doors, the same kind that lead into her international mansion. Recently Veronica had been trying to minimize her contact with the outside world, so it was rare for her to appear anywhere by herself.
When Sil entered, she was transported to the same familiar hallway. Though the banquet at the end looked different. There was just a small table that could seat two people with a red tablecloth thrown over it. There was nothing else on the table, but Veronica was sitting opposite to Samantha. Her arms were folded in her lap, and she seemed to be looking off into space.
”Be seated.” Veronica did not look at Sil when she spoke.
Silhouette pulled a chair out from the table and sat on it as requested. She found her eyes being pulled across the interior of the mansion in curiosity as it had only been the second time she had seen the place. This lasted merely a second, however, and she soon rested her eyes upon the vampire before her.
”Shouldn’t we be wearing masks?”
“It has been some time since we’ve gotten to have a private meeting in person, hasn’t it?” she said, crossing her arms as she came to this realization. “Usually we have a bit more space…” Silhouette almost seemed disappointed by this.
Veronica gave a small nod, but continued to avoid making eye contact with Sil. ”Your thoughts on the operation?” A cup of tea rose out of a shadow in Veronica’s hand.
Sil seemingly caught on to her reluctance to meet eye to eye, but responded, albeit with a hint of bitterness in her voice. “Perhaps our worst one to date.” she confessed.
”I’m glad you feel that way.” After sipping from her glass, Veronica set the cup on the table and turned to Sil. Steam waved over the cup of black tea, and filled the air with its scent. ”Almost every aspect of the operation failed or backfired somehow. Even Hyun managed to be brought down in a way that strengthened Beacon’s numbers.” She folded her hands under her chin. ”But I didn’t bring you here to talk about just any failure. What do you think the largest setback was?”
Sil took a moment to reflect on that night before giving Veronica her answer. “Our numbers aren’t particularly large to begin with. I think losing an agent to Justine was the worst part of the night.” She seemed confident in this.
Veronica was about to sip her tea again when she froze.
”Incorrect.”
The table sunk into a shadow on the floor, and Silhouette’s body was clamped in the black hand of the cradle. Her limbs were frozen in place, unable to escape.
”Losing agent Betty was unfortunate. It is certainly my greatest error of the night. The one I share the most in.” Veronica stood up, and her chair, too, sunk into a shadow. ”But Betty will give away Justine’s location in time. That is the power of the contracts you all sign.” The hand of the cradle changed shape. Silhouette’s body was now encased in a black coffin. Only her head stuck out of the top. ”You should know by now that I didn’t call you in here today to talk about my own failings.” She stood in front of the coffin. ”You are close though. The reason why Cindy’s death and Hyun’s conversion bother me less is because while they weren’t wholly desirable outcomes, they will cost me nothing in the long run. Mariette’s escape is only problematic because I saved her pet and Trixy opened fire on her. She may have reversed Betty’s sacrifice.” Veronica kicked the casket, causing it to fall backwards onto the floor. ”As you said, you know that our numbers are small, you know that we aren’t as strong as Beacon yet.” She planted her foot on top of the coffin. She looked down at Sil as if she were nothing but an insect. ”Why have you given them a reason to attack us?”
Sil vainly struggled in the coffin, but Veronica’s question seemingly triggered something in her. “That is absurd,” she retorted. “So long as we have any ties to the corrupted, they’ll be hostile. My only wrongdoing there was underestimating my target, which I will not do a second time.” she declared.
”There is a difference between being hostile towards someone and actively hunting them, Sam.” Veronica kneeled. ”Beacon are a lot of incompetent fools, and for all the Ascendancy’s strength, they are no brighter.” She drove her fist into the top of the coffin, Samantha could feel the vibration all over her body, causing her to grunt in pain. ”You attacked an inquisitor. It would be so easy for them to rationalize that we were in league with the independent. Why didn’t you attack the real target? Why didn’t you get out when I ordered it?” Her second fist came down, also shocking Sam’s entire body. Veronica’s face was inches away from hers. Her irises were shaking in her eye sockets. ”You don’t have to answer. I know you let your emotions guide you.”
Sil was panting heavily from the rough treatment. “You’re wrong…” she denied through her labored breaths. “Sooner or later, we’ll have to… deal with them... I believe I saw an opportunity in the commotion that would benefit us down the line, so I took it, that’s all…” Silhouette almost sounded like she was trying to convince herself instead of Veronica. “...I don’t let emotions control me…”
”Normally. That’s what makes this instance so strange, and infuriating.” Veronica stood up and stepped off of Silhouette. The casket that housed her body dissipated. ”We will deal with Beacon, Samantha. But we will do it when I am ready. When Cradle is ready. The ascendancy alone is more than twice our number.” Placed her hands together. ”During the last meeting, I said that I would leave Penrose. I am ready to depart shortly.” she turned to face Silhouette. ”But this behavior of yours is disconcerting.” A black orb appeared in between her hands. ”You are the finest tool I have.” She looked off to the side. ”I’d rather sharpen you than throw you away.”
Silhouette opted against spending more time than necessary on the floor, rising to her feet with a defiant look about her as she caught her breath. “I am a blade that does not dull, Veronica.” she shook her head in denial. “I had… far too many chances before we ever met for that to happen.”
Sil remained silent for a few seconds. Eventually, she broke the silence with a question, or what appeared to be an attempt at one. “...you’re confident in your company while you’re away from Penrose?”
Veronica continued to dodge Samantha’s eyes, but she didn’t seem as wooden as before. ”If I’m going to be perfectly honest with you Sam, I am not. But my hands are tied, I’ll think of something.” The black orb started to drip like hot tar. ”I’ve been thinking that your second piece of cradle gear isn’t very good. Now that Shade is sentient, it’s not especially practical.” Once all the tar melted away, all that was left was a basketball. It looked pretty average, except the brand logo read “DUNK MASTER” with a butterfly separating the two words. ”The Dunk Master. This is the oldest weapon in the cradle. This will replace your gauntlets in your arsenal.” She extended her hands. ”Go on, try it.” She was still looking away from Samantha.
Sil took the ball in hand but her blank expression betrayed her confusion. Then, with a slight flourish, she spun the ball on her fingertip. Silhouette felt a surge of magical energy flow into her, though she felt physically drained. “How does this work, exactly?” she asked, dribbling the ball before tossing it at a nearby wall.
”The last person who used it was able to project their spells out of the ball from any angle. They used this to guide the ball with propelled flames. I imagine you can apply your stasis magic to anything the ball hits, as well as any other spell you can conjure up.” She looked past Samantha at the ball. ”Perhaps you can slow the air around the ball? If done right that should cause its trajectory to curve.” She sighed. ”It’s a weapon that invites creative use of its features.” She wiggled her finger at Sil. ”You’ve likely felt the effect of the ball though. It redirects your magic, so you’ll become more potent magically, but even weaker physically.” She folded her arms behind her back. ”Will you use it?” The ball bounced back Silhouette's way and she picked it up. "Not really an orthodox weapon, is it?" she eyed the magical basketball with curiosity. "Still, having extra options is always nice, even if it might cost me physically. I could see myself making use of it, yeah." she nodded firmly, then tossed the ball into the air. It would rise slowly but then fall down extremely fast, landing on Sil's finger and spinning yet again. She did not bother to attempt to do something more inspired than that at the time.
"...You've been avoiding looking at me," she suddenly mentioned. "Even after doing such things to my body, you won't look me in the eyes? Why is that? ...Was I really such a disappointment?"
Veronica slowly turned to look at Samantha. ”You are dating Trixy, correct?” She took a step closer to Sil. ”Are you doing that to boost her morale?”
Silhouette nodded her head in affirmation. "We are dating, yes." she stopped spinning the ball and placed it under her armpit. "But I don't think we started for that reason," she said as she began pondering just why they were in a relationship. "...well, I didn't see any particular reason to not do so. And, I suppose she's not always so bad. Anyway, why do you ask?"
”Well, you are my top agent.” She placed a hand on Samantha’s shoulder. ”I worry about things compromising your judgement.” Her other hand rested on Samantha’s hip. ”If you need someone to fool around with, it would be best if they weren’t someone you were working in the field with. That could cloud your judgement. Though it should most certainly be someone who lives up to your standards.”
Sam’s hand rested upon Veronica’s and she stared into the woman’s eyes, before turning away herself. “When it comes to fooling around… well, I’m not entirely knowledgeable.” she said. “I even had my first time earlier with Trixy, I think.”
Veronica’s eyes shot open and she took a step back. ”You. Did. What?!” She reached her hand up to her head, but then pulled her hand away sharply. Agent and employer didn’t make eye contact or speak for the next few seconds. Veronica folded her arms behind her back and walked away. ”Trixy attacked Mariette and disgraced this organization as a whole. You will punish her in my stead.” she ordered without looking back. ”Do not disappoint me.”
Samantha did not seem to understand why Veronica reacted so flamboyantly but did not comment on it. The question mark above her head was almost visible, in fact. “I see,” she said, thinking back to that blunder. She understood that Trixy meant well, but this mistake was fairly big. Since she had already been thinking on it already she did not need much convincing. “Leave it to me and I’ll make sure you’re satisfied with my work. She’ll know not to do something like this again.”
The figure kept scurrying about, shifting through the streets. It was a mix of faded colours at first, with some passersby who did not even notice the white creature scurry about. The white Puchuu known as Umukamui went like this for a while. He appreciated privacy, and some of his current allies did not.
Which was a tricky situation, as that limited the ways and deals he used to have through indirect censorship. But he was not cowering in the slightest. He passed through a portal, hidden away from prying eyes. The sudden surge of altered space in a monochrome fashion told him he had arrived at his destination. Without further ado, like one changes suits, he changed his appearance to one he had been using of late.
A female form. It had its uses. Not as good as appearing harmless, but as a form to be taken seriously. She even ordered a drink, as she waited for the Mint broker to come.
"Nice joint. I find the warped reality trick fascinating." She added as she checked her dress code was in harmony with the place.
“Well, well well, look what the cat dragged in.”
Shadows gathered, like a billowing cloud of smoke, until they coalesced into a tall, wide-shouldered shape of a man leaning an elbow against the bar counter. A cup seemingly made of ashen glass then formed in Al Scarpe’s hand, and the shadowy barkeep poured wine into it. The barkeep also served Umukamui with a martini, complete with an olive. “I suppose the Puchuu do indeed take a form most fitting for their audience. Still, I am surprised. Your kind usually keeps distance from the Mint.”
"Well, what can I say… a tool for each job. Most stick to the cuddly forms around girls. I prefer a little flourish. I have grown fond of this form's… will nullifiers." Kamy added as she drank the martini in slow sips. "I also understand the value of keeping things professional and not letting silly… preconceptions get in the way. I also value greeting possible business partners once in a while."
The Coin Broker laughed, and took a sip from his drink. “An interesting way to call them, but sure.” He snapped his fingers, and the big band at the stage began playing smooth jazz, cloaking the club in an aesthetic lost to time. “So you’re looking to do business with us, correct? What did you have in mind, dolly?” He asked, leaning slightly closer to the beauty.
Kamy bare a smile. "Not at the moment. I have made an association with strings attached...to a certain group of moral watchdogs. Still, I heard that there was movement among one of the oldest institutions in town and I am here to bid greetings and wish for all the best."
The Mint executive tipped his fedora. "I see. I wouldn't recommend trying to form relations with the Beacon at the moment; they'll soon be in a heap of trouble alongside the new arrivals." He took another sip from his drink, and placed it on the counter. "Thanks for the cheer, Miss…?"
“Kamy…Although I go by the name Umukamui.” She smiled and shrugged. “Well, it cannot be helped. Sometimes, all you have is a hammer to solve your problems. Yet, I try to keep as professional as possible. There’s so many options besides oblivion.”
”Indeed there are, miss Kamy,” The mobster-looking man said with a smile. ”I’m Al Scarpe,” he introduced himself as he took one last sip before returning the glass with a slide to the barkeep. ”You know, I have a business proposition myself. If you would be interested in sharing some information about Beacon’s inner movements, I could be persuaded to provide compensation in return. Oh, and don’t worry; this would be strictly professional…And private.”
"Well met then." Kamy smiled." As interesting as it might be, I am dreadfully sorry. Sharing information on current contracts is a big no. After all confidentiality breaches do compromise my ability to make deals in the future. What would you do, mr Scarpe, if I were to accept an offer to disclose Mint workings to a third party?" She paused. "Still I have a counter offer. Two magical girl bodies. They should be given… proper burial but, waste not, as I say."
Al's brow rose. "Stiffs, eh? I'm listening." He took out a cigar, and lit it up with a lighter.
"Two former magical girls, one dark, one normal. Former servants of a horror. As long as you can keep it out of sight, out of mind, they are all yours."
He took a puff of smoke, the trail of it lifting straight up and back to behind him. “Why thank you. I’ll promise to take good care of them.” He signalled to the band to play some slow music, and gestured a hand to Umu. “To express my gratitude, would you allow me a dance? It is an activity humans do when they want to celebrate something.”
Umu's expression went blank for a second, as if thinking something. Tilting her head, she then addressed the Mint Broker. "Customs, right. Then I will allow it." She said in the same emphasis as one would take out the trash. "My meeting with Cradle is not due for a while, anyway."
The Mint monster smiled widely. "Excellent. Now, just follow my lead, Miss." He gently took Umu's hand, and brought her close, the other hand on her waist, as the two began to dance. Despite his top-heavy figure, Umu would note that his steps and movement were smooth and suave, as if he glided across the floor. "Ah, this takes me back…" He spoke. "Have you ever felt nostalgic for something, Miss Kamy? Ever yearned for something that once was but never will be again?"
"Emotions are just useless baggage."Kamy said. "Some among us consider it a mental illness." She added as she was led by Al. ". But they have their uses. Others want a certain set of emotions enforced to all costs… the Beckoners are of this persuasion." The woman-shaped puchuu bluntly stated. "Although yearn is something I can sympathize with. Libra was my own organization back in the day. I used to concern myself about settling the universal scores. But my view was not popular. Beacon used my minute deals with the Mint as an excuse to dismantle me, making me once again a single, sad middleman. Or woman, as I am in this shape now."
The song slowly shifted from the initial smooth jazz to more peppy swing, and Al picked up the pace accordingly. ”Mm, yes. They can be very prickly about such trivial matters,” he replied, and spun Kamy by her lifted hand in the dance before returning her back to him. ”But it doesn’t have to stay that way. I could help you bring Libra back to its full glory. Then you could make the score you’ve wanted to.” He leaned Umu back in a tango-esque fashion, like a master dancer, before lifting her back up. ”By the way, are you enjoying the dance, Miss?”
“A tempting offer. I shall consider it carefully.” Kamy said, as she let Al lead, doing her best to do the human reaction of a smile… and not letting it seep how dull this affair was becoming. Human rituals were so weird. “I could say I do, yes.” Well, if she was a human anyway. “But for the time being, let’s just keep it as a greeting, shall we?”
”As you wish.” Once the song ended, Al released Kamy, and bowed. ”For someone new to dancing, you didn’t fumble,” he observed. ”Now if you’ll excuse me, I have some business to attend to. Goodbye for now, but I hope to see you again.”
“Don’t we, all… Al, don’t we all. I am sure if we do our tasks, our paths might cross in the future.” Umukamui greeted him as she left. “Do you want me to call Veronica a whore for you? I can do that much.” She said as she flickered, turning back into the furry critter he was widely known.
Al's face scrunched up as the beautiful woman assumed the smaller form. "...No need. She was never the type to be easily offended." As the creature scurried away, the coin broker smoked deep from his cigar. "Damn rat...Even had some nice perfume.
In the days following their contract Janet and Cindy had to spend some time adjusting to their new circumstance. It might seem odd that Cindy would even agree to sharing anything, but she had quickly come to learn that the Howell twins were more than what they appeared on the surface. Keeping them close as possible was a calculated risk, as were the terms to hopefully keep them in Beacon. Embedded as they were in the organization there was value to not outright getting them Excommunicated. Even though Cindy desperately wanted to get back to her people the time wasn’t right. She’d died and in the wake of her absence god knows what was happening. She trusted Penny to keep things from completely coming apart, but in the meantime she needed to secure something before returning. After all, who would believe or trust her if she returned seemingly as a Beacon girl empty handed.
Opportunity came from an unlikely source. Word from the grape vine was that Ishtar had survived and would need to recover. Naturally as Reinforcement girls the twins would jump at the chance to assist the Cardinal. Cindy however needed more convincing. ”Are you mad? The Ascendancy would never knowingly allow me anywhere near your Cardinal. Why should I even entertain this absurdity?” She would cross her arms and turn her head away from Jenna.
”I know it sounds crazy but hear me out. We’re not in a good position to reveal that you’re still around.” Jenna would start to explain. ”We knew going into this that things were going to be difficult. If we miss the chance then we’re in trouble. If you don’t do your part then we’re in trouble. We have to work together or the contract will start kicking in. If you can help cleanse her then you’ll have proved that you aren’t the threat they thought you were and we can start working to protect your people.” She was pleading for cooperation so they could make it past this first big hurdle.
Hardheaded described Cindy pretty well. If she didn’t want to do something then she probably wouldn’t. Increasingly though she was finding herself becoming endeared to Jenna. The twins were adaptable to say the least as Jenna didn’t put up with Cindy’s attitude, something many people previously wouldn’t dare do. Maybe it was because she knew the contract protected her. She'd displayed the behavior before that though. The defensiveness was not out of spite as far as she could tell. Aside from that though Cindy was convinced that the twin’s strong bond and supportive magic was perhaps altering her opinion of Jenna. The connection of a Twinned Soul was potent and difficult to break under all but the worst of circumstances. One would think this might trigger the contract but it very well may be a passive effect that neither one could control. Regardless Cindy found herself considering her twin-in-law’s advice. ”There’s no guarantee they will not simply attack or be willing to talk once I am made known. We should just be done with...” She felt a pang as she was about to try and make an impulsive decision to leave. Perhaps she had crafted the document a little too well. This catch 22 left little wiggle room. ”...We shall see. But know that my cooperation stems from no loyalty to Beacon.”
”Can’t imagine it would.” She would go to talk with whoever she had to to get the ball rolling and convince them to bring Ishtar to them.
”If you want me to go through with this, and we make out alive, then there is something that I need you to do for me...” Jenna didn’t like the sound of that.
The twins moved to the Beacon HQ infirmary, where the Cardinal was taken to after the fateful night at Penrose Park. Multiple Ascendancy guards kept watch over her frozen body tucked in a hospital bed, with Tsuki nearby seemingly concentrating on a ritual of sorts; an open book floated before her, and she was intoning words from it as she grabbed water from a bowl and slowly applied it over Ishtar. The guards crossed swords as the two approached.
They both stopped and remained calm. ”We’re here to assist with cleansing the Cardinal.” Janet would state clearly.
The guards glanced toward Tsuki, who stopped to look at them, seemingly annoyed but also exhausted from the long hours she has spent in healing. "Alright, listen up then." The guards lowered their weapons, allowing the twins to come closer. "The truth is, the Cardinal is seconds away from death, which means the usual methods of removing the curse won't work. The time stasis must be removed first for it to be possible to work on weakening the hex, but she also needs to be infused with vast amounts of healing and protective magic at the same time. As such, we have only been able to treat in short bursts between Hudie's castings. Are you prepared to undertake such a task?" She asked, and prepared a new offering of blessed water.
Stepping inside they looked over the things that were already being used. Well, Jenna did mostly as she had Third Eye. They wanted an understanding of what was being tried as best they could. Both nodded at the question presented though. ”We are.”
After taking a moment to assess, Jenna realized that she likely needed some explanation. They still were relatively new to their magic as a whole so some of the more specific methods that Beacon used were unknown to them. ”Could you perhaps outline the process? We would like to see if we could adapt some of our knowledge to the task at hand.” If they could help it they wanted to deal with this without having to prod Cindy. Because that could spell instant death in this room. They had really hoped they could have had Ishtar brought to them but apparently that was met with a hard no. Still, they did take the chance to learn a few things from the ancient magical girl just in case.
“The process can be roughly split to three parts,” Tsuki explained. “First off is the preparation phase, when the Cardinal is frozen in time. I’ve applied blessed water for example to boost the power of cleansing magic performed on her, as well as some other spells. I’ve kept to the methods I know are safe, however; I’m not going to risk anything happening to her.” She then swept her hand over Ishtar, and the blessed water, like a tiny wave of glitter, sprinkled over her. “The second phase is when Hudie releases her time stasis spell, and the part when you cast the best healing spells you can, using as much mana as you can, to counteract the curse’s spreading. It’s like...Using a hose of water against a burning house. You need a lot of it and fast too before the house turns to cinders, right? Right.” She glanced at her spell book, and intoned another spell unknown to the twins. “Then, once you’ve cast everything your sleeves hold, Hudie casts the time stasis again, leading to phase one again,” she muttered, seemingly more focused on her own magic than talking to the girls.
The process sounded straight forward enough, though obviously it was quite delicate. It didn’t appear they would get a whole lot of opportunity to try anything they could cook up. That didn’t mean they couldn’t use something helpful they’d learned though. ”I believe we can prepare the healing as well to give more time for the cleansing.” Jenna produced a magic circle and began to draw wards onto it. It took a little bit, but before long it was clear that it was crafted to be able to store magic in advance and provide a sustained effect to give them a larger window. It was definitely something that someone as new to Reinforcement as the twins should not have figured out so quickly. The style was also old, much much older than the twins. They either found or were taught this technique.
Tsuki noted the magic circle with a pleased nod, and gave a thumbs up. “Thanks, that helps a lot.” She set up a spell that created a visual hologram in the air; it resembled a square screen, with various information on it such as Ishtar’s heart rate and the severity of the curse. “I’ll call Hudie in now,” she informed them, and lifted a couple of fingers up to her ear.
Jenna would complete the circle and turn to the others present. ”Alright, so everyone that is here to heal, store all the healing magic in the circle. This will concentrate the healing on the Cardinal once Hudie unfreezes her so Tsuki can work her cleansing.” Jenna would start doing just that with Janet following her lead. Thus the cycle would resume, but with a little less pressure on everyone each time the stasis was lifted.
The magical girls on healing duty in the room nodded, and summoned their staves and wands, followed by streams of magical energy that were channelled into the magic circle. Hudie then arrived in the room, briefly acknowledging the twins with a nod before she took her place next to Ishtar. She hovered a hand over her frozen form, and waited for Tsuki to give the signal. The moment she did, Hudie released the stasis, and the magic circle activated; fuelled by great magics of rejuvenation and regeneration, the symbols on it spun around, various wheels of the enchantment running at different speeds and rotations as it operated as life support for the Cardinal, sickly frail as she coughed blood. Tsuki held her staff with both hands, the crescent moon shining as she fought against the curse, her eyes focused on the projection, before she grunted. At that moment, Hudie re-applied her spell of stasis, and Ishtar was stopped in time anew. Tsuki sighed afterwards, breathing a bit harder than before, but smiled. “Excellent work, girls. The magic circle not only minimized the risk of healing mid-cleansing, but it also helped boost the strength of these spells.” Taking regular breaks in-between, the cycle was repeated over the next few hours, with 15-minute breaks in between.
Finally, Hudie spoke. “We have achieved a consistent 45% improvement to the time per cycle thanks to you two. But it made me notice something else…” She mumbled, putting a hand to her chin. “Tsuki lifted an eyebrow?” And what is that? “The curse...Though it has weakened after several cycles, it seems it never reaches a point of complete cleansing. It’s like it clings to her very essence...like a virus of sorts.” The mage scoffed. “So it’s impossible to remove then?” The butterfly-masked girl shook her head. “Well...I think there is one way.” She turned to the twins. “When I give the signal, I need one of you girls to take the Cardinal’s right arm and hold it straight against the hospital bed.”
Jenna would speak up. ”Can do.” She had an idea of where this was going and she didn’t like it. Still, when the time came she would do as instructed.
Both Ascendancy girls nodded with grim resolution, and prepared once again for the cleansing phase. But when Hudie released the spell, Jenna would notice her magic circle didn’t operate like before;Tsuki had redirected the healing magic away from Ishtar’s right arm, and had the rest spread like a wave towards it. “Come on...Come ooon….YES!” Her smile widened as the right arm developed black veins, the sign of the curse’s strengthening. “HOLD IT!” Hudie shouted.
The moment Jenna did so, she felt a spray of warm liquid on her face; it was the Cardinal’s blood, spilt when the time-mage summoned her bladed fan and cut the arm off. Afterwards, the arm dropped to the floor and dried up, as if it had been mummified. “Tsuki looked at the Cardinal’s status on the hologram while Hudie wiped the blood off. “It worked…” She spoke quietly, yet with a sense of triumph. “The curse was entirely driven to the arm. The Cardinal is cleansed.” Hudie’s white dress had also been stained crimson, and she sighed in exhaustion. “Well, we’re not done just yet. She still needs to recover from the ‘surgery’. But, still...” Both her and Tsuki turned to the twins. “Thank you for your assistance,” the black-haired mage noted, and shook hands with Jenna. “We will make sure the Inquisitor is notified of your contribution.”
Jenna returned the firm shake, seemingly unconcerned with the spray of blood that had just hit her. ”Glad to be of assistance. Please let us know if we are needed further. We also have matters to discuss with the Cardinal and the Inquisitor regarding the attack at the park. Please let us know as soon as things are fit to speak with them both. There has been a development that needs to be addressed.” Taking a step back Jenna would clean herself up before the twins would leave. They hoped they wouldn’t have to wait long to talk with the two Beacon leaders.
In the aftermath of the rave, Beacon has been extra busy. Multiple magical girls have had to take double shifts in order to quell the riots that ensued, and an air of unrest permeated the premises. The Ascendancy, having been struck hard by the casualties incurred, had turned vehement, and now no longer demanded for monster girls to surrender and accept purification; now they struck first, showing them no mercy.
But, there was still a speck of hope; Ishtar was cured of her curse, and now laid in a coma. A Psychic girl took a look at her, and noted that she was emotionally drained, requiring lengthy rest. The twins decided to speak with Rachel, and knocked at her door. After they heard her voice answering, they entered the Inquisitor’s office. While normally a tidy room, the desk clean and papers stacked tidily, it was now messy, with crumpled paper strewn about and a couple of broken laptops in the corner, waiting for pickup to disposal. Rachel was typing on her desk on a new laptop; her fingers moved so fast the friction caused the plastic buttons of the machine to slightly smoke from melting them. “What is it?” She sharply asked the two, not lifting her eyes up from the screen.
Given the circumstances this may not be the best time to bring up what was going on with Cindy. However, hiding such a thing would likely result poorly as well. Taking a breath Janet would speak first. ”Apologies for coming at such a time, but I don’t believe we have the luxury of delaying. As I’m sure you’re aware we assisted with cleansing the Cardinal. We would like the opportunity to further assist in her efforts.”
She briefly raised her eyes up at the two with an adjustment of her glasses. “Yes, you did. Thank you for that.” She then resumed her typing, as if waiting for the girls to continue speaking.
”It is our understanding that she wished for peace. I know that it is not our current policy but things are pushing more against us. Particularly it’s pushing more to seek the Mint, which we know for certain has no one but their own gains at heart. We’re all but certain they are the ones that had someone pose as a Beacon member to attack Cindy in order to prompt her to go after Ishtar. Once together they attempted to assassinate them both in order to cause fear, division, and unrest. We believe this entire situation was arranged in order to build their forces.” They needed to set up that they were aware of things going on. Some of it was public knowledge in Beacon, some not so much.
Jenna would take over. ”During the attack, when Janet was unable to act because of the dirty bomb, she used her psychic magic in order to get as much information as she could from Cindy’s mind. Because of everything going on we are unable to get an audience with the Beaconers in order to discuss the matter.”
Rachel stopped as she lifted an eyebrow. “The Mint? Hmm...Interesting.” She lifted a hand to her chin. “The timing of the Cardinal and Cindy’s chance encounter was very suspicious; Elora reported that Ishtar had received a message from an anonymous blackmailer to come to the park. And not long after Cindy attacked her. She couldn’t have been able to know where she was unless she was tipped off by a third party. The corrupted have also begun spreading more in Penrose, likely because of Mint’s involvement.” Then Jenna happened to mention Cindy. She stood up from her seat, slamming her hands on the desk; she looked angry. “Information? What kind of information? Why didn’t you or the Paladin Seraph immediately come report to me about this?”
The two remained calm for the most part. ”We weren’t immediately aware that she had any information, as Janet did not remember. Cindy was killed while Janet was extracting the information which did a number on her. Up until recently Janet was comatose and the fact of what she got did not surface right away.” Jenna would pause for a bit. The Inquisitor was not the most gracious person in the world. The current state in Penrose being a clear example of that. They’d gone this far though.
Rachel's wrath slightly subsided, though her eyes continued glaring at the two. However, she was too curious to further comment, and sat down to listen. "Go on."
It was pretty clear that there was a moment of hesitation. But Jenna would continue shortly. ”Informing you is why we’re here now. There was a complication and we feared for Janet’s life.” Janet would produce a copy of the contract and Jenna would pass it over to Rachel. The girl would explain while she read. ”From what we can tell Janet succeeded in copying everything that was Cindy. The aftermath of the shock though resulted in both Janet and Cindy developing a consciousness. What you hold is a magical contract in order that we may protect all parties including Beacon.”
Rachel examined the contract upon receiving it, her eyes darting from line to line. Their further explanation of the incident caused her to lift an eyebrow. "What is this heresy? Cindy is dead."
Janet would finally speak up as it looked like her sister was at her wits end. ”What she’s saying is, Cindy is still alive. In a sense. She and I find ourselves in the unfortunate situation where we have to share control of my body. We’ve used a White Coin so Cindy has been purified and accepted by the ShineSpark. We have spoken and come to the agreement before you. We tell you this because we believe in being transparent despite the risk it may pose to our own safety, but we had to be sure that we had things under control before presenting this to you. We couldn’t risk moving too early and posing a danger to our sisters. Cindy has been helpful in piercing together the events of that night. She also provided the knowledge of the magic circle we used in order to save the Cardinal. Cindy wishes to open a dialogue. Taking a breath, Janet crossed her hands in front of her. Neither of the twins really knew how the Inquisitor would react to all of this. If they could convince her though then they could convince anyone.
For a moment, it seemed as if Rachel had frozen, her eyes wide upon hearing the truth. She stood up, and stomped over to Janet. "You manifested a simulacrum of a monster in your mind! Are you mad to invite such insanity upon you?" She looked Janet in the eye, and examined her carefully as they further explained the aid the new Cindy had given them. "So she wishes to talk...Well then, out with it." She summoned her hammer, the head of it resting down on the floor. "We will see if the monster yet lives."
Not moving at all the Inquisitor would now find herself staring into bright sky blue eyes while Janet, or presumably Cindy, now sported a white and blue dress. ”I can assure you no one intended for this mishap to occur. I was just as surprised to find myself in this state.” She gleaned enough from their little provision that she knew the basics of what had transpired so far.
”It is an honor to finally meet you Inquisitor. I realize you are busy so I will try not to dally. At present this conflict threatens to perpetuate or escalate further. In such time more senseless injury and death will occur. My mission in coming to Penrose was to protect the innocent, tainted or not. Blinded by that cause I was led to attack Beacon at the same time the events of the rave occured. I know exactly what happened. I would never have used the ones I swore to protect in such a way. Your Ascendancy sought to quell the chaos in your own way. Ultimately both our sides lost many to third parties. The Mint, Penrose Independant, whomever sent down the lightning. Some of these actions I can only presume crafted to further drive me against Beacon. Dare I say it would have worked, but they could not have anticipated my death. Less so finding myself with that of a Beacon girl and her sister who wish to find peace. For others though it highlighted what many already believe Beacon to be, a death squad.”
Cindy barely moved the entire time. There was no reason to give Rachel the slightest reason to attack. The Inquisitor herself gripped the handle of her weapon tightly. Her glasses reflected light in such a way as to brighten the lenses, giving her an ominous look. Cindy continued. ”This city, Penrose, is unlike many others. Not due to the land, buildings, or the nexus, but the magical girls in it. You and I are an old guard. Efficient, headstrong, judgemental, and exacting. We had to in order to survive. Hardened by conflict and jaded by experience.” Very cautiously she raised a hand and produced a White Coin between her fingers. ”These represent a shift. Up until recently perhaps even hope, that encountering one of Beacon as a dark or monster girl did not automatically mean fighting for one’s life. I believe even you know that times are changing.” Most of the time she spoke firmly. As she came to the end though her tone softened. Laying the coin down on the desk she crossed her hands again.
”Hyun Long was one of mine. She feared losing herself to her more base monstrous tendencies as she did at the warehouse. You could have killed her. Instead you gave her a choice. You may be surprised to hear this, but I have little doubt she will be happier with Beacon if it means being free from her corruption. I thank you for sparing her. In light of that I have a question. If a monster queen is deserving of mercy, why not the others?” Cindy’s expression was solemn. Her cause ordinarily did not call her to this kind of interaction. At least it had not for a very long time. Certainly not with Beacon. She and the twins were treading uncharted grounds with the Ascendancy, grounds that had a giant hammer of death.
“That was not a choice I gave to the monster,” Rachel finally responded. “But to the Knight of Rose. I did not think it was possible to save the abomination, so I decided to humor her.” She scoffed. “I must admit, I have never seen such a divine light before.” She adjusted her glasses. “However, in the end, she risked her life to do it, and lost her hand to the beast in the process. So do all of us in our crusade of purifying this sinful earth.” She turned away, having crossed her arms. “If I could, I would shove a White Coin down the throat of every one of those filthy wretches. Yet, the city burns from the inside, swelling in the corrupted despite our efforts. My faithful were slaughtered...” She grit her teeth. “...And you would ask for mercy? So you could raid and pillage the rest of this miserable hive for what life there remains to take?”
Cindy shook her head. ”I do not expect Beacon to sit idly by while injustices take place. I wish to see Penrose prosper. If an individual commits a crime then there must be consequences. To do otherwise would indeed invite calamity. I never have, nor will I tolerate senseless violence or destruction. Prior to our disappearance of three months I kept a firm policy on those under me. We kept our altercations with Beacon to a minimum. In part to avoid their wrath, also in part that innocence is not an exclusive. Many cities do not have the boon of magical girls to defend it as Penrose under normal circumstances. For many cities Beacon is what primarily stands to maintain order.”
It was disappointing to hear that Rachel had not given the coin for the purposes of purifying Hyun Long. Still, the Inquisitor had now seen its capabilities. She would speak to that in a moment. ”And in twenty years time where will we be when your faithful return? My hope is for one where they needn’t continue fighting those that will also come back. Their last memories being locked in combat or snuffed out in an instant. Is that our legacy to repeat?” Her hands balled into fists. It took all she could to keep her magic in check. Her eyes glowed as her own anger seethed. ”Make no mistake. You will have your retribution against the one that orchestrated the slaughter at the rave. I will deliver it myself if necessary. We both were used to commit an atrocity that should not have been. Ascendancy or no they did not deserve to die as they did that night.” It seemed fairly clear by her words and posture that despite the Ascendancy having moved in and attacked, Cindy’s focus was less on Beacon or Rachel herself even as her gaze had drifted away toward some unseen foe beyond the walls where they now stood.
Rachel's expression calmed as Cindy expressed a desire for order, to the point she let her hand rest on the end of her hammer. However, she wasn't convinced. "Your conviction is admirable, as is your apparent desire for justice. I might even be so inclined as to believe that you didn't take a willing part in what transpired. HOWEVER," she spoke with a louder voice, "If what you say about justice is true, you wouldn't have let yourself become corrupted in the first place, let alone refused our offers for Purification. Monsters are the very antithesis of order, and could never attain true peace." She clenched her fist before Cindy. "You have rejected our gift of absolution, and chosen to live like vermin. There is no forgiveness to be had for the aberrant, and no mercy for adherents of greed and fear."
Rather than respond in kind, Cindy lifted a hand to her lips in a sign of contemplation. There were a great many things said that could be argued as true. For a moment she turned to look at Jenna, completely taking her eyes off someone that could easily be considered her enemy. The twin looked like she could pass out at any moment. What had possessed them to talk to Rachel alone again? ”Do not fear Jenna. We are merely talking. No harm will come to your sister.” She rubbed the other’s shoulder, who shortly took a seat as she was stressing out.
Turning back to the Inquisitor, Cindy pressed her hands together in front of her to make a request. ”For the twins sake, bare in mind that my host is not at fault for my presence. Janet has been rather adamant that I make myself known. I told her this would not be an easy conversation, yet she persisted.” Dropping one of her hands she left a single finger raised to bring up a point. ”Your assessment of the corrupted is not unfounded. Many of the mental mutations lead to unruly behavior. I myself suffered from one that some refer to as Sentinel. From such I believed that the most effective way to bring order was by force. Not to say it was the only way, but force would more often win out over other options in my mind. This does not absolve them of what they do. Simply there is a case to be made that corrupted individuals may be unaware or unnaturally inclined to destructive behavior. As to your offer, many are also afraid of Beacon. Your reputation precedes you, true or not, that you are cold and ruthless. Lies perpetuated by your enemies? Perhaps, but most representatives of your cause have not instilled confidence in me to trust you. I more than half expected you to kill me on sight once you knew who I was. I misjudged your character.”
She raised a second finger. ”I believe you may also be misattributing everyone’s source of corruption. Those who use Black Coins of the Mint or powerful magic artifacts are more at fault for what they become. Once again, myself as an example, I was forged as a monster girl from the beginning by my patron. I had no choice in the matter and was given my persona. Others find themselves in the same situation. I had no reason to question what I did because that’s what I was remade to be.” Cindy had slowly leaned forward as she lectured Rachel on the basic trials of monster kind. There came a moment where her eyes widened ever so slightly and she stood back up straight.
The girl was slightly bewildered for a moment as she considered her own words. Her eyes wandered a bit before moving back to the Beacon leader. ”I have never voiced these matters all at once to a Beaconite before. It is strangely therapeutic.” Something felt off and she couldn’t quite place it. Maybe it was that she was beginning to sound like an old doting woman rather than a commanding leader. Unconsciously she hugged her arms in the moment as she swore she felt a chill in the air.
Then it happened; Cindy felt Rachel’s hands suddenly snap around her neck, choking her. “Don’t you talk down to me, devilspawn!” She spoke with a low voice full of seething anger. “It is only by my mercy that you still reserve the right to live, simulacrum or not. But my patience is running thin.” She threw Cindy down on the floor. “If you truly wish for peace to the corrupted, then you will submit to the divine judgement of Beacon, and ask for forgiveness and purification for them.” She picked her hammer up again. “And then, when Penrose is clean of the corrupted in the streets and sewers, we will know true peace.”
Oh how much she wanted to retaliate when the Ascendancy leader made her move. There were several reasons not to do so, living was a very high one on the list. Janet also lacked in large part the same raw power that Cindy’s previous form had. This sort of thing was anticipated though, so what initial surprise there was quickly faded. Was this what it was like being on the receiving end of her overzealous indignation? Curious. Picking herself up Cindy buried any signs of ill will. She came here to talk, if Rachel would rather fall to violence then that would be on her. ”It was expected as much. Make your arrangements, I will see this through for the sake of Penrose.” There was a clear determination behind her that, despite the very real risk and disrespect given, she would not back down. She and the Howell sisters had committed to being agents of change. Cost be damned.
Rachel turned away; she was shaking, her arms stiff and hands balled into fists. It seemed that a small part of her faltered, until resolve came back to her like a flash of thunder. “No...My sisters have not died in vain. Beacon won't lose to some anarchist devils!" She glanced back at Cindy. "Go to your people, and tell them that it is futile to struggle against the all-encompassing light of Beacon. They will embrace it...Or burn in the flames it ignites.”
Disappointing yet again. It was not the ultimatum she expected though given the previous statement. Seemed that perhaps the authority of the Beaconers has been co-opted by the Ascendancy to a greater extent than she thought. Such demands would likely not go over well with everyone. ”I shall begin preparation then and see to that purification is clearly offered to them.” She calmly stepped out of the office. She would glance back before leaving the doorway thought. ”You should know. I do not take the purification or kindness I have received lightly. Your members have done much to sway my view of Beacon for the better. They fight a different war, one of hearts and minds. The twins requested assistance in healing your Cardinal. They did not need it, you surely would have succeeded in time. They, however, believe that Beacon can become greater. I understand you have your role to perform. All I ask is we not stamp out a budding reformation before it has the chance to blossom into a light the darkness cannot hope to ignore.”
Rachel sat back down at her desk, clearly not intending to continue their heated debate any further. "Escort her outside," she commanded Jenna, and resumed her work.
Jenna was on her feet in an instant. ”Yes ma’am.” That was all she would say before going to the door. She took Cindy by the arm and guided her out of the building.
They caught a few glances from passers by as they did not entirely recognize who the girl in the dress was. By and large though they were left alone and Cindy avoided making a fuss. Once they were outside though she pulled her arm away from Jenna. She shot a finger at the twin and looked rather cross. ”What is it you have done to me? You are in violation of our contract and yet Janet is not punished. I demand to know how you circumvented it!” She would state rather gruffly.
”Not sorry to say, we aren’t doing anything to you princess. You recall that magic that saved you from the ShineSpark?” Cindy didn’t say anything, but she clearly did recall. ”Suffice to say there’s no avoiding its effects so you might as well enjoy the ride. I’ll explain more when you’re ready.” She started walking away.
That wasn’t ominous at all, Cindy followed after Jenna. ”Don’t be short with me. What exactly do you mean by ‘when you’re ready?’ You are keeping secrets that directly affect me and that is not part of our agreement.”
”Not here, not now.” Cindy fumed as she followed along. Eventually Janet would wrangle control back and they would set about their new objective.
…
Back in the office, Rachel would listen in to a quiet, whispered narration to her earpiece, made by Elora. "They have left the connecting hallway, and entered the lower floor." "Good," Rachel responded in a calm, subdued voice. "Add Janet Howell to the 24/7 tracking list. Report any period of time she stays outside of HQ." After she received confirmation from the cybermancer, she closed off communications, and looked at the notes she made from their exchange. "Now it's just a matter of time."
Samantha laid on her bed as she waited for Trixy. In trying to understand her feelings a bit better, she had become a bit more distant than normal these past few days. To both Trixy and Veronica, but only one of them was likely to be unaware as to why. To make it up to her, Sam thought they could go on that second date since the Rave turned out to be a clusterfuck.
It really had been, hadn't it?
They barely got to enjoy themselves before everyone in the club started killing each other, and Justine showed her face. They fought and defeated the Monster Queen, and then the Ascendency yet again decided to remind people that they get their name from the ever-increasing number of shitty things they've done.
And, of course, Rachel.
Samantha couldn't remember the last time she felt so pissed off. She didn't remember feeling so strongly about the conflict between DMGs and them, but apparently, that was the case. She couldn't think of any other reason why she'd go out of her way to attack someone she wasn't ordered to. Veronica was right about her actions being driven by emotions. How foolish of her.
Anyway, if there was one thing she could compliment the Ascendancy on, it was that at least some of them proved to be as strong as their fervor for their misguided beliefs. The inquisitor had reacted far quicker than Sam thought she could, and it was only a mixture of instinct and luck that she didn't end up losing her life or being captured. Samantha wouldn't let that happen a second time. The next time they clashed, she wouldn't underestimate her opponent.
"Oh..."
Samantha shook her head as she sat up in her bed. She was thinking too hard on these things, even after inviting Trixy over. The events preceding today weren't important. What was? Making up for them.
But Sam was wholly incompetent when it came to dates. What form would it take today? All she had to go off of was what it wouldn't look like, which Trixy generously pointed out a bit ago.
Was training really that bad?
Thankfully, Trixy was probably not aware that Sam was starting to think she was ready to take the training wheels off. But that torture was for another time, because Trixy stepped through the door.
Trixy was looking pretty average today. Just a yellow sweater and jeans, and she wasn’t even wearing an eyepatch. The corners of her lips were arched downward slightly, and she avoided making eye contact with Sam until she got in the center of the room. "You’ve been kind of distant." she sat down in a chair across from Samantha. "Is it because of the Mariette thing?"
Samantha looked confused for a second but then shook her head. "No. I'm not happy about that, though." she slid herself to the end of her bed and sat up properly. "I needed time to think over things for a bit, but I suppose I could've mentioned as much." she rubbed the back of her neck as though embarrassed by the fact.
She remained silent just too long for it to feel natural. "Anyway, we did promise to do something if things didn't pan out at the Rave, didn't we?"
"Yea, but I dunno." Trixy looked at her hands and twiddled her thumbs. "I can’t believe Betty’s gone. I keep checking Glimr expecting her to respond to my messages." she folded her hands in her lap. "I don’t really feel like going anywhere. All I wanna do is eat."
"Oh, I see..." Samantha seemed disappointed. "...well, that's understandable." It appeared as though Samantha wasn't sure what to say, so she started looking around her room in an attempt to find inspiration for what they could do here. Unfortunately, much like herself, she found her room quite bland and uninteresting.
Oh!
Samantha got an idea. If Trixy was hungry, then why not feed her? "Do you like pizza?" she asked, even though she was relatively sure that it was a dumb question. Samantha wasn't sure exactly how her pizza compared to, say, Su's, but that was because Boteg never gave his opinion and Su and Mika suddenly disappeared.
"Do I?" Trixy placed her hands on her hips. "Wait, that was a rhetorical question wasn’t it? You remembered I wanted a slice of pizza at the rave!" She smiled. Even untransformed, her teeth were pointy like a sharks. "I’ll never say no to a pizza! But where do we order something like that? A lot of Penrose’s food joints are closing down because they can’t all compete with the lower population. The good ones are closing at least, are you in the mood for little caesars?."
Samantha couldn't help but puff out her chest with pride. "I have recently obtained the knowledge required to make pizzas by hand. We don't have to worry about ordering out." she declared.
But Little Caesar's did sound good. Oh well, this was a chance to show off skills not related to violence or murder, so she was gonna take it!
"Well, it would be a shame if you made the pizzas and I just watched you." Trixy tapped her foot. "I’ve got an idea! If you’re going to make Pizza, I can help too!" She hugged herself. "We’ll make twice as much pizza and load them up with toppings!" She hugged Samantha and rested her head on her shoulder. "We should have done this yesterday!" With a sigh, she let go of Sil. "I can’t wait to eat! I feel like I’ve gone to heaven!" She swooned and turned to the door. "How long does that take, an hour or so? Just point me to the kitchen!" Trixy hummed while bouncing in place.
"Just about that long. But if I...well, nevermind," Sam stopped herself before she mentioned using her power over time to speed things up, deciding it best to just stick to how she remembered it. She wanted to see Trixy enjoy her pizza, not being attacked by it.
Sam would then lead Trixy to the kitchen, where she would begin teaching her what Su had told her. Given how she recited things almost word for word, Sam must have considered the lesson important.
"Do you have any preference for toppings? Even if we don't have them, I can make a trip to the store to grab them," she said. Samantha preferred when a pizza had at least pepperoni but didn't mind adding just about anything a human could put on a pizza. So as long as it wasn't pineapple, she would have no reservations about it.
"I like just about everything. I would say the more the merrier!" Trixy leaned her head against Samantha’s shoulder. "You can probably skip the anchovies, they have a powerful taste. But I don’t mind pepperoni, sausage, ham, mushrooms, bacon, peppers, olives, chicken, onions, tomatoes, spinach, or pineapple on my pizza." She looked to Samantha. "But if anyone’s going to go shopping, it should be me. You know what you’re doing here."
Samantha almost reeled back in disgust but was able to hold on to her composure. “Then let's add as much as we can.” she took the initiative and scouted out the ingredients, finding a fair amount of the ones named. She did not, however, find pineapple. Or at least that’s what she told Trixy after she subtly had disposed of it when the girl wasn’t looking. Things proceeded smoothly from then on, with nothing going wrong by the looks of it.
As they waited for the oven to finish with the dough, Sam recalled her blunder at the Rave. “Before I forget, I suppose I should both thank you and apologize,” she spoke up. “Rushing in blind like that is… quite foolish, but I’m glad you were there to bail me out.”
Trixy pointed at herself with her thumb. "I’m not letting Veronica’s top agent die on my watch. Not that things seemed quite that dire. Besides, The ascendancy are a bunch of cartoon villains who are constantly barking their intent." Trixy reached into her hammer space wardrobe and placed a pair of glasses on her nose. She also grabbed a tiny crown, and then picked up a push broom that was resting in the corner of the room. Trixy then gave Samantha the sternest look she could muster. "Heretic Mint witch! I will see you repent! But only because I just got these glasses!" Trixy swapped out her glasses and crown for a gas mask, the type you’d wear to a goth rave. "Trixy’s here! We need to skiddadle!" She swapped back to her “Rachel look” "Very well. It seems the rat had caught a lucky break. Were Trixy not here I might have considered continuing our duel." She looked at Samantha with a big toothy smile.
Samantha quietly took in the goofy sight of Trixy acting out a heavily romanticized version of the events that transpired. She nodded, attempting to hide a smile at the silliness of it, before concluding something. "I would advise against seeking a career in acting," she commented, but then added something that made it clear she wasn't being serious. "I mean, you only said heretic once. Really, how would anyone know you're Ascendancy?"
"Hah!" Trixy placed a hand on her hip. "We can improve my act, watch this." She scratched her chin. "Actually, I don’t know where you’d find a bow saw in a hotel. Just hold onto this. It’s sort of a good prop." She handed Samantha a ladle. "Ahem!" “Rachel” cleared her throat. "Paladin Seraph! Where did the mint-witch-heretics go?"
Samantha was staring at the ladle with apparent confusion until Trixy got into character, and then she even giggled when she realized what it was supposed to be. "Reporting!" Samantha gave a salute with enthusiasm that put many to shame. "The Mint-Witch-Heretic-Blasphemers have vanished without a trace, Ma'am!" she even held her 'bow saw' in an appropriate fashion.
"Blast and damn those cute Cradle agents, with their wit and ability to use modern English!" Trixy looked at Samantha and squinted her eyes. She was trying to frown, but the corners of her lips kept curling into a smile. "Speaking of which, paladin, you’re looking quite fetching today." She inhaled. "You’re almost cute enough to be one of those Cradle agents. Have you been trying to copy agent Silhouette? Your hair it’s just… Blasphemously wavey. You didn’t use shampoo did you?"
“O-of course that is not the truth, ma’am!” she straightened her back even further. “I do not take my position lightly! Passe’ is my dialogue and hygienic standards! I dare not steal a glance at a paragon such as yourself if the vivid scent of monster blood and my zeal aren’t apparent enough to prove my loyalty!”
"Verily!" “Rachel” reached for “Alicia’s” shoulder. "Mayhaps those blasphemous-heretic-heathen-mint-wiches escaping just made me so-" Trixy sniffed the air. "Are you making a pizza too? That does it paladin! I’m so frustrated and turned on that I’ll need to resort to a special type of justice for you." Trixy hoisted her “hammer” behind herself. "I’m gunna smash you!" Instead of swinging the broom at Sam, she dropped it on the floor and placed her other hand on Samantha’s hip. Their faces were just inches apart, and Samantha could feel Trixy’s breath on her face. "I’m gunna smash you real good, heh!"
Samantha tilted her head suddenly. “Smash?” she asked, in the most genuine way. “And how would you do that without your broo--er, weapon?” the coquettish aspect of the roleplay seemed to have gone over her head.
"Uh." Trixy just stared at Sil. "By smash, I mean, um." Trixy snorted. "Smash our, um, lips, together. But gently. As to not really cause harm." Trixy started to close in on Samantha. "Liiiiiiiiiiiike, Thissssssssssss."
Before Samantha could taste the sweet sweet fruit of her erotic fanfiction, Boteg stuck his head into the room.
"Mmmmm, Doth me smell the yellow melt?" There was such glee in his voice, such joy. He turned to look at Trixy. "Thou art not a scare me knows about. Art thou the bearer of the yellow melt?"
Trixy turned away from Samantha. "Actually! Sam here is making a pizza with me! " She stepped off to the side so that Silhouette could see Boteg.
But this did not please the Golden dragon His pupils shrank, and his head quivered. After Sam had revealed herself, the dragon withdrew its head from the doorway. "Surely sour-faced flax-wench." The door closed so slowly that it didn’t make a latching sound.
"...?"
Samantha didn't appear as though she knew how to take such a reaction. Boteg's way of speaking was difficult to comprehend for her as she didn't have much experience with it. But given his hasty departure, she imagined he had some problem with her. A shame, she didn't even get to ask him about his opinion on her pizza----
"Oh, damnit!" she zipped over to the over and pulled out the pizza and set it on the counter, a bit of smoke rising off of it. "I'm sorry," she told Trixy. "I messed up."
Trixy pulled off her glasses and cap. "It wasn’t your fault, I blame the ascendancy for this." she waved her hand at the pizza. Or at least, it might have been a pizza at a time. Was that a sentient blob? "Well, it would be a shame not to eat it though, you put so much work into it." Trixy wiped some sweat off of her head. "Got some napkins?"
“Do paper towels work?” she asked, keeping the ‘pizza’ under surveillance as she retrieved them. It had yet to jump at someone which was nice, but it still probably desired the end of all life on this planet. “...It’s fine. There’s no reason to eat something that might try to eat you back. It probably doesn’t taste good.”
"Sam." Trixy was balancing Samantha’s creation on a paper towel in her hand, "You worked hard on this." She lifted the conglomeration off of her palm. "And maybe you messed up the last few steps, but I can’t just not eat it." She tipped her head away from it. It had a bit of an odor. But Trixy steeled herself, and her features hardened with an iron resolve. "Consider this my penance for failing you earlier!" The wicked thing opened its mouth, but trixy just opened her mouth wider. Then with all the fervor of a gluttonous wolverine, Trixy bit down on the black creature and tore a chunk of it off. She squinted her eyes as she chewed, fast at first, but she started to slow down. Eventually she stopped chewing. Her eyes shot open, and her eyes dilated. Then she turned her head to Samantha.
And smiled.
Trixy took another bite, and a second, and a third. She was holding onto the black mass with both hands and biting it apart a chunk at a time. The demon in her hands howled, but the only sound Trixy made were sensual moans with every bite. The corners of her lips were turned up into a smile, and she couldn’t even keep her eyes open.
"Samantha!" Trixy placed her hands together. "I don’t know if I would call that a pizza, but it surpassed any pizza I ever had!" She nuzzled her clasped hands against her cheek. "We made two, right? Or did you want to eat the second one?" she giggled. "I’m such a pig, I can’t believe I ate the first one without sharing as much as a slice."
Samanatha shook her head slowly, looking more interested in Trixy than what she was speaking about. She inspected the girl as she circled around her, a look of mild concern on her features. “Are you okay?” she placed a hand on Trixy’s chin and then tilted the girl’s head in different directions before holding up four digits. “How many fingers do you see?” she leaned in extremely close. “Are you feeling hot?”
Trixy placed her head on Samantha’s shoulder "I feel great! But if you wanna monitor me for a while, I don’t mind." With a sigh, she closed her eyes. "I mean, I can eat things that most people consider unpalatable, but they never taste that good. I’ve never taken a bite out of a telephone pole and went ‘yea! This is good supper!’ Heh." She wrapped her arms around Samantha in a hug. "I knew there was a cute girl slumbering inside you, Sam. But I could never imagine she was a chief on top of it."
“I don’t know about that…” she sighed. She seemed happy Trixy could eat her food and even seemed to like it, but if she could eat anything, then didn’t that mean she was still a bad cook? “Well, as long as you’re okay. Tell me if you start feeling ill. But you can definitely have the other one.” she moved away from Trixy and began cleaning up the mess that was made, as well as putting everything left back where it belonged.
Trixy looked in the oven and placed her hand over the remaining “pizza.” She hesitated. "Eh." It disappeared into her hammerspace handbag before she closed the over. "You know I’ve been thinking, am I kinda gross?" Trixy pressed the tips of her fingers together. "I don’t know how I’d go about doing it, but I’ve been thinking about getting purified." She groaned to herself as she pushed her fingers together faster. "The music at the rave was set up to only effect corrupted people, and the monster queen has the same kind of mutation I do. Far more severe, but still! Seeing her attempt to eat my friends. I mean I ate the corpses of six wheretigers, and if that’s how I looked doing it…" Trixy placed her hands on her hips. "I need your input Sam, as a fellow agent, girlfriend, and chef. "
Samantha had finished putting the rest of the stuff away by the time she stood up and looked at Trixy, wearing no expression in general. "I have also thought about this," she admitted. "In the end, I decided against trying to get purified because I couldn't see any reason to. The way it manifests in me is... well, an obvious desire for conflict. I admittedly had a difficult time trying to keep it from consuming me when that wicked music was playing." she closed her eyes. "But it used to be worse, so I was able to contain it. Still, despite the disadvantages corruption can bring, it does not do so without benefits. I couldn't tell you how many times these eyes of mine have saved me, and I have the corruption to thank for that," she slowly opened her eyes as they almost seemed to glow. "But that is just me. I have become confident, at least recently, that I will not succumb to it. Is that what you fear may happen to you?" she asked honestly. "Because there are far worse things out there, aesthetically, that I can't imagine that being your real concern. You are someone I consider attractive, and eating won't change that."
"Hnggggggggg!" Trixy tucked her arms against her chest. She took a few steps towards Samantha and wrapped her arms around her shoulders. "Thanks Sam. you’re right. It may have its downsides, but it’s gotten me out of some bad spots too." She kissed Samatha on the cheek before hugging her tight.
The two had spent a few minutes holding each other in an embrace, something Samantha seemed unused to if her inability to choose where to place her hands was any sort of indicator. But when it seemed like the hug had gone on long enough, Samantha pulled away, yet tugged on Trixy’s arm. “Actually, there’s something I want to do,” she told Trixy. “I’m… well, not exactly experienced but… well, just follow me to my room.”
"Yes ma’am!" Trixy’s mouth hung open the entire time she followed Samantha. Not like she had much choice in the matter, but she wasn’t resisting regardless. She had hearts in her eyes, and her tongue slid out of her mouth while she was panting like a dog. When Samantha entered her room, Trixy hopped into the air and fell onto the mattress. "What are we gunna do on the bed?" She giggled.
Samantha sat on the edge of her bed and motioned for Trixy to do the same. When she did, she sighed and looked her girlfriend in the eyes. “...well, I wanted to be somewhere private, with just the two of us. It’s not, erm, something we should be seen doing…” Trixy could tell that Samantha was trying to work up the courage or will to do what it was she was going to do -- that they were going to do, together. Sam closed her eyes and took a deep breath in. “Could I ask you to lay across my lap?” she coughed into her hand and looked away. “Preliminary steps and all…”
"Aaaahhhh~<3" Trixy looped her arms around Samantha’s neck and lowered her back onto Samantha’s lap. She raised one of her legs straight up into the air, and hooked the other one over Samantha’s shoulder. There was a giant grin on her face, and her cheeks were turning red. "Sam, I feel so happy right now!" She chirped. "I’ve gotta admit, I’ve never seen anyone start in this position before. What are you gunna do to me?"
If anything, Sam looked perplexed at Trixy’s reaction. “Oh, uh, so you’ve got experience in this field…?” she asked the girl before reflecting on the situation. Given Trixy’s… ‘uniqueness’, it only made sense she had experience in this sort of thing. “Well, I’m loath to admit it but I don’t expect this to be perfect. I’ve only really seen it done online...” she closed her eyes and took a breath in. “I guess it doesn’t matter as long as I can make you feel a certain way, though.”
Samantha placed a soft hand on Trixy’s buttock, but then realized something. “Er, this would be easier if you could lower your jeans just a bit…”
Trixy’s body was getting warm. "W-well. W-well!" The hearts in her eyes only became larger and more pink as time went on. "I-I think it would be better I-if we undressed each other!" She slid her thumbs under Samantha’s shirt. "But if you need some help-" She retracted a hand to unbutton her pants. "Now we’re persona 4 golden!" She resumed lifting Samantha’s shirt.
“?” Sam’s expression betrayed an increasing confusion arising from Trixy’s actions. “Um…?” she began to speak but stopped herself, then deciding to focus upon the removal of Trixy’s bottoms, only stopping to allow Trixy to even lift her shirt off, exposing a small black bra. Likewise, Samantha pulled Trixy’s jeans down, exposing panties with a tiger stripe pattern.
While it would be false to say Samantha had never seen another person naked before, it had never been in this context. Likewise, she tended not to undress in front of another person. Even she found herself feeling a bit embarrassed, but she did her best to hide the red on her cheeks by focusing on the important act that was to take place. “...If you’re ready, then do you mind if I begin?” she asked, hesitant to start too early.
Trixy held Samatha’s shirt up to her nose and inhaled deeply, before casting the garment aside. "Do it!"
“Alright.”
Trixy’s confirmation meant there was little reason for hesitation. Samantha yet again placed a hand upon Trixy’s plump rear and caressed it. Gazing into her girlfriend’s eyes, she nodded as though the task at hand was a mission that she could not fail. And, to her, it certainly was. There was a woman that needed pleasing and it was by her hand, quite literally, that she could do it.
Unfortunately for Trixy, that woman was not her.
*SMACK*
"Gah!"
The soft touch on Trixy’s rear became a hard slap without notice. A painful sensation as well as redness would spread across Trixy’s cheeks, only this time it was not the ones on her face. But before she could even properly react to the first attack on her bottom, Samantha launched yet another, and another, and another, and they were all of the same intensity.
"Samantha!" Trixy had bee fully brought out of her trance by the time the third or fourth strike came around. "What ar you- Gah! Doing- Gneh! This- Nggg! Isn’t- Errrp! Kinky!"
Suddenly, Samantha’s hand stopped. She tilted her head. “But it isn’t supposed to be,” she stated nonchalantly. “In fact, punishment is supposed to be unpleasant. The blunder with Mariette was a severe one and Veronica left the punishment to me. We’ll stop once I’m confident you’ll never make such a mistake again.” she explained before continuing, almost with gusto. Despite any attempts at fleeing or reasoning from Trixy, Samantha’s assault would not cease for some time.
She couldn’t stop until a woman was satisfied, after all.
Reaver fidgeted slightly. It had been a bit of a chase to find this particular person. Odin was the one who had spoken first of filial piety, and the gaze of the Allfather was far and wide. He would have realized sooner or later what had happened. Edward Turned had been assailed by magical girls. And someone had come to his rescue. Someone who had known the good doctor.
And that someone wasn’t his own mother, limiting the options to few people, magical girl hijinks notwithstanding. Finding the samaritan had been quite a bit of a chicken chase through Glimmr. Fortunately, one of her associates was a posting whore of all things, which made it significantly easy.
The big surprise was that both of them had seen the other before. Cindy’s party. She tried to get close to him, disguised, only for him to ignore her and press on Cindy. And then they came to blows in the park.
Funny how things changed overnight. He had… gotten in touch with other parts of his family, and this girl who opposed him had helped his father. An uncomfortable truth, but one that had to be rewarded.
Would she even come? Would she bring an entire ambush with her? He wondered. His choice of meeting had not been coincidental. Indeed it was the very same park that the big fight had broken out. He was suited up in his armor, his full regalia, and intended on taking this seriously.
Reaver could spot Tetrad here and there. Her head would pop out from behind a tree, then she’d retreat. Only later to pop up over a wall to check things out. She was using some sort of stealth magic, but Reaver could see through it easily enough. Regardless, it seemed she was taking their meeting seriously as well. A few minutes passed before she was content with her observations. She sighed, shook out her hands, and revealed herself. Her eyes were squinted, and she had one hand on her hip, and another on a card.
“What do you want?”
“Hm.” Reaver stood poised arms crossed. “Well it’s fairly easy. Do you think that what you have done would be without consequence… Tetrad, was it?” Reaver said, his arms crossed but evidently without a weapon. “This will no doubt put a hamper on whatever I was doing.” He said nonchalantly, before cracking a smirk.
“Answer me truthfully. Did you save Edward Turner? And if so, what is your degree of acquaintance.” He said.
“I’ve talked to him a few times, he just happens to be a face I remember.” Her face softened up when she chuckled. “I mean he's pretty hot, that’s really the only reason I remember him. Otherwise I don’t typically commit non-magicals to memory.” With a cough, her expression became hard again. Her eyes jumped between Reaver’s eyes and his arms. “I was the one who saved him. One of them anyway. Are you an acquaintance of his, or is he just one of your objectives?”
“Yes, he had that air about him.” Reaver he said, before smiling, and without a hint of mercy nor preparation, he dropped the artillery shell. “I’m Will, Luna.”
Tetrad pulled her head back. Both of her eyebrows were way up in the air. “Uh. Um.” She folded her arms and shifted her lips from one side of her face to the other. “Luna huh? That’s your answer?” She swung her hand at the dead city that surrounded them. “There have got to be plenty of girls who think Edward Turner is a DILF. Why that one in particular?”
“I was taking a pot-shot. Guess your first surprised face does betray you.” Reaver said. “If not obviously the fixation with cards as weapons. Outward personality. Trying to find good men to hang out with. Most of the magical girls are not that adamant in finding magical boys… they turn to other prospects due to the circumstances and scarcity.”
He coughed.
“Now, If we take straight magical girls, who like cards, are extroverts, know Edward turner, and have been declared as ''missing” or ''dead” ... how many of those do you think would be left?”
The gambler wore a scowl during the entirety of Reaver’s explanation. “Well.” She raised her arms in a shrug before smiling. “When you’re right, you’re right.” She folded her arms. “Considering how easy you were to dupe in the past, I’m a little disappointed you uncovered my real identity before I could do the same to you. Then again, who’d think an introverted magic the gathering player would be flirting with girls and biting their heads off?”
Reaver shrugged. "No act comes without consequence." He paused. "I was tired of being myself, and became someone else. Oldest history in the magical world. But the cost of pretending to be a bad boy, is to be a bad boy." His stance relaxed. "Then again who would have thought that the free spirited gal would become under extensive scrutiny under the Red Woman?"
Tetrad shrugged again, but kept her arms folded. “When you’re right, you’re right.” She looked down at her chest. ”But if I’m going to be honest with you, the lack of back pain is the best part of my new life. I had been considering breast reduction surgery for a while, and it just isn’t necessary anymore.”
“Well, why do you think you were able to dupe me so easily, then?” Reaver smirked as he tilted his head.
She scratched the back of her head. “What’s the game plan now? We can keep playing tit for tat, but that doesn’t seem very productive. Do we fight? Hug it out?” She lifted her palm up and pointed it at Reaver. “Because while hugging is the best part of any reunion, I’m gunna have to skip this time.”
“I guess I could ask you to step on me and call me scum and use a whip and all of that… but business before pleasure.” Reaver said, before unsheathing his sword and in a sudden movement, stabbing it in the ground, kneeling before Tetrad.
“I, William Turner, son of Edward Turner, under the Gaze of the Allfather, swear to grant this woman a boon. She may command me once without reserve, for whatever she desires or wishes. Whether it is my life or that of others, whether it causes the ruin of my patron or patrons, I shall deliver this boon unwaveringly to the best of my ability until I breathe my last. In the name of Odin, this I swear.”
He finished, before raising himself once more, his sword disappearing. “This is your reward for saving my father. Do think carefully when to use it. In all likelihood we will be on opposing sides.”
“That’s it?” Tetrad raised an eyebrow. ”You’ll have to forgive me if I question how valid this ‘gift’ is. Though this is also the type of thing I’d expect the old Wiliam to do.” She sighed. “What the hell happened, Will? We use to just be two goofy kids. Now we’re up to our armpits in espionage.”
Reaver shrugged. “Make that as you will.” He paused. “I suppose… we grew up, and we realized that the wings that would take us anywhere were made of wax.” He added. “Next time, we might have to kill each other. Heh.” He began to walk away. “Be seeing you around I guess... “ He began to walk.
“And before I get caught in more soapy moments, I will say this now so I won’t get a death flag. You were my first love.” He admitted, and continued to walk away.
Tetrad stared at Wiliam’s back as she walked away, not seeming to react to his parting words. She pulled the deck of Magic the Gathering cards she had shown Eliza earlier during the rave and looked them over. Once she was done, she slid them back into harness before bolting away. “Take any joke that far and no one will laugh at it.”
Sophia had been kind enough to let Trixy look through the corpses and recover Cereza and Cerise's bodies. Veronica didn't have any problem holding them in the cradle, so all Trixy had to do was find Eliza so that they could be properly put to rest.
"Can't something happy happen to Eliza for once?"
The maid placed her fingers beside her head. "E-Eliza! I ah." How do you tell someone you've only been on a few missions with about something like this? "You too Maura! I was able to get Cereza and Cerise's bodies. And I, um." Trixy swallowed. "I don't know anything about them, and they were your allies, so I thought you'd like to decide and be around for their send off."
An uncertain hum from Eliza could be heard, before she adressed the necromancer. "This okay with you, Maura?"
"Might as well. We'll meet with you shortly, Trixy."
"Wait!" Trixy blurted a little louder than she needed to. "Where did you want to meet up?"
"Near the graveyard, I guess?" Eliza suggested.
There was a pause on Trixy’s end. "Yea I guess that makes sense. "
The graveyard had seen its fair share of fights. It still hadn’t fully recovered from the fight with the bates, and that was before everything else happened.
Trixy was wearing a black dress that ended half way up her thighs. She had considered inviting the other cradle agents, but most of them hadn’t really interacted with Maura’s girls. Some of them likely would have shown up just to support Eliza and Maura, but that didn’t feel fair.
"Yo." Soon enough, they both arrived. Eliza had on her own dress, but also threw on a matching poncho. Maura on the other hand looked more like a modern grim reaper. "I don't exactly have funeral clothes so Maura had to help me out."
"Is mine a bit too much...?" The necromancer scratched her cheek. They both notably appeared melancholic, or just really tired.
"I’ve only been to one funeral before, and I was the only one there." Trixy folded her arms. "I think they’d be happy to know that their friends decided to dress for the occasion." She placed her fingers beside her head, and the cradle opened up in front of them. Two bodies wrapped in a white cloth surfaced as if floating out of the sea. "So um, were there any burial rites you think we should do?"
"Well, there's cremation, mumification, I don't think we'd have the time for a sky burial. Hm..." Maura listed the options, looking for two empty lots in the graveyard. "We can also stick with the usual interment, but depending on your religion, it differs in a few ways."
"They were your friends, right?" Trixy exhaled. "You should do what you think they’d want. Did they talk about stuff like that?"
Eliza shrugged, watching Maura summon a pair of coffins to place the bodies in. "Not really. They were our medics, so they'd rather focus on keeping us alive more than death. Maura's more of an expert on it anyways. As obvious as it is." the witch picked up one of the twins' bodies, and carried it over to the coffins. Maura had placed their favorite things inside each one; A locket, some fabrics, and a parasol to name a few.
Trixy had carried over the other body. She mirroed Eliza’s every movement, from how she held the girl to how they were lowered into the coffin. Then she stood back and watched Maura fill the coffins with their favorite belongings.
"They had a lot of stuff, huh?" Trixy stood up. "You don’t really picture shrine maiden’s having so much stuff, but we aren’t our magical girl personas. I’m pretty sure I’m the last person you’d want to sweep your house." Trixy looked at Maura. "What were they like? I only met them once.."
"Well, most of these things were before they were two. Before, they were Luciel." the necromancer started to explain. "The nicknames were their idea. Anyways, if I remember correctly, Luciel used to be the acrobat in a circus troupe centuries ago. Even if she was eccentric, she was an intelegent, strong girl, managed to pick up on combat quick. Yet she prefered to protect others she concidered family, instead of going on the full offense." Two silver coins appeared in Maura's hand.
"Cerise inherited the more upbeat sides of her personality, while Cereza was the calmer twin. Cliche, I know. But they both were masters of their work." she placed a coin each on the mouths of the bodies. And with a quick blessing for the two's safe travels to the afterlife, Maura gently closed the coffins.
"Well they seemed like nice people when I met them. I wish I got to know them better." A hat appeared in Trixy's hand, which she held it to her chest. "How about you, Eliza? Did you work with them very much?"
"Sometimes. They were from out of town, but they liked to visit." Eliza helped bury the coffins. Once she was done, the necromancer would let flowers bloom on top.
And many flowers would bloom. Trixy spread a hand full of seeds over the graves, and they would erupt with growth shortly afterwards. All different colors of wild flowers. Hues of pink, yellow, red, and purple flooded the patches of dirt. Not even seconds after Trixy was done and some butterflies had come to investigate the patch of flowers.
"Heh." Trixy placed a hand on her hip. "I wasn’t sure what their favorite color was."
Everyone had a moment to look at the flowering graves before they could hear someone approach. Trixy pulled out her rifle, but once she saw who it was, she rested her arms.
"Hey Tetrad!"
“Ah, Hey Trixy!” Tetrad was transformed, and was panting from her run. “Whatcha doin?”
"Oh! Right!" The maid gestured towards the graves. "We were just holding a sertvice for Cereza and Cerise. I figured you didn’t know them, so I didn’t invite you." She lowered her eyes.
Tetrad groaned. “I see.” A nervous grin crept across her face. “Well, I have some good news. I was able to successfully interrogate Elvira.”
Eliza's eyebrows rose in curiosity, a low-key morbid curiosity, but one nonetheless. "How'd it go? Did ya find out anything?"
“It um…” Tetrad twiddled her thumbs. “Can we go to a place that’s a bit more private?”
“That’s better.”
Trixy, Maura, Eliza, and Tetrad were all in her international man cave. It was almost loaded to capacity, but there was still plenty of room to move around.
“So as far as what we found out, eh, Veronica has to do more digging. But Elvira was working under Chloe.” Tetrad folded her arms. “But the most interesting part of the interrogation was that I needed to make her sign a contract to bypass the mental encryption put on her thoughts. So we gave her some benefits, but the weird thing was that she wanted to become a full time Cradle agent.”
"You don’t say?" Trixy raised an eyebrow.
“Yea! Isn’t that cool?”
I dunno, you sure she didn't say that to avoid getting lynched?" Eliza tilted her head.
“I mean, she probably did.” Tetrad admitted. “But does that matter? She signed a contract stating she was willing to permanently fight on behalf of Cradle! I can’t speak for you Eliza, Maura seems pretty cool. But most of us didn’t get too lucky with our former employers.”
"So is she an agent then?" Trixy used her rifle as a cane and rested her hands on top of it.
Tetrad folded her arms and looked at the ground. “No, Veronica wants to keep her in the cradle.” With a sigh, she raised her head. “It doesn’t seem fair, and I know we could use the numbers. Veronica said she’d hold it to a vote, but if even one of us says no to her becoming an agent, it’s off the table.” She turned to Eliza and Maura. “Chloe put her up to the rave. Cereza and Cerise’s death, as well as everyone else’s death is more on Chloe’s hands than hers. She’s scared of the mint and had no one else to turn to.” She extended her arms. “Elvira did some bad things. But they were all the result of her making bad choices. I don’t want her to be punished for making her first good choice.”
"....Hm." Maura thought for a moment. "Well, as long as she doesn't have any ulterior motives, I'm fine with Elvira joining."
"She did seem scared shitless when I tried to talk with her." Eliza mumbled.
“I don’t think Elvira has ulterior motives. Nothing beyond wanting to be safe an not on the run. She has a lot to answer for, but I think she can do it. But it’s ultimately going to be up to you guys.” Tetrad sat on a wooden stool and sighed. “What about you Trixy?”
She tipped her head side to side. "Well, if she signed a contract, she can’t really hurt us." A smile spread across her face. "Aw hell! It felt good to save that monster queen, and it means something to you. If we can save an E-idol, why not?"
“Thanks Trixy.” Tetrad grinned. “Might take some work to convince Blair and Silhouette, but I’m glad team Maura is willing to consider her freedom.” She put her hands together. “Thanks guys.”
"Sometimes, being a JRPG protagonist isn't so bad."
— Hilaria
What entered Hilaria's vision when she woke up the next morning was an unfamiliar and dirtied white ceiling. Without looking anywhere else, she could already tell she was not in a luxurious place, but somewhere 'economical'. She wondered what that meant.
As she sat up, she noticed she was in a bed and threw the covers off of herself, glancing around yet seeing nobody else in the small room. There were quite a few posters of some cartoonish characters on the wall, all striking eccentric, yet flamboyant poses and there were even some figurines of those same characters lining a dresser that sat along the wall. A child? While waking up in a strange environment with no recollection of the actions that led up to the moment was not exactly a unique situation for her, she had to admit she'd never woken up in a child's bed before.
Hilaria got out of the bed and stood up, stretching her arms and realizing that she felt incredible and refreshed. It had to have been the most amazing sleep she'd gotten in centuries, at least. "~!" she could almost sing if it weren't for the fact she still wasn't sure where she was or why she was here. But standing in a kid's room wasn't going to answer that question, was it? She began to leave only to pick up on the faint sound of humming in the next room as well as the wonderful smell of bacon.
"MmmMmmMmm~" the voice, oblivious to Hilaria's presence, continued to hum as she entered the room. There was no real divide between the living room and the kitchen, which made it rather obvious that this was some dinky apartment. "You won't get faaaaaaaar~ Cannnn't escape~ If you get lost oh, black swallowtail~" she sung while oblivious to the approaching Hilaria. She was wearing some rather revealing clothing and Hilaria could tell there was a fire spec being used in some capacity, so this girl was certainly not human. Hilaria hadn't woken up restrained so she couldn't imagine the girl intending to harm her since she had ample opportunity to do so while Hilaria was out. Thus, she did not see any reason to transform.
"Eh~? Is that bacon~?" Hilaria asked merely a foot or so away from the distracted girl. She hadn't put much effort into being quiet, but the girl was basically in her own world and had remained blissfully unaware of the approaching ancient up until that point.
What happened next managed to surprise Hilaria. In response to being startled, the girl left an outline of herself out of flames and also suddenly launched upwards, her head hitting the ceiling with a thud. "S-s-sakura, when'd you...?" temporarily mistaking her for someone else, the girl stopped mid-sentence when she realized she wasn't staring at the person she expected.
The girl seemed a bit cautious as she inspected Hilaria but apparently satisfied with some aspect of her after a glance, shifted gears. "O-Oh! You're alright!" as if she hadn't nearly flown through the roof, she reached up to place the back of her hand on Hilaria's forehead. "You don't feel warm... are you okay?" she asked.
Hilaria tilted her head. "Hilaria is more than fine~! Hilaria feels amazing~!" she told the girl, eyeing the bacon in the pan that had managed not to follow the girl into the roof. For that, she was thankful. "Hilaria is kinda hungry though~"
"Hilaria?" she repeated. "Oh, is that your name, then?" she asked. Hilaria gave a nod before the girl decided to introduce herself. "Sorry for asking that first, but I'm Emily! It's good to see you're awake!" Emily turned her eyes towards the breakfast she was making that consisted of both eggs and bacon, and then continued. "And of course you're welcome to eat here! I made quite a bit, actually. Erm, do you like bac--" having noticed that Hilaria's attention was entirely on the food, she knew the answer. "Um, please, take a seat over there and I'll make you a plate!" Emily motioned over to a table tucked in the corner of the living room.
Having done as asked, Hilaria found a plate with eggs and bacon before her, as well as a tall glass of milk and a piece of toast. "Eheh~ Hilaria is thankful for the meal~" she managed to say before diving into the breakfast and finishing it in what was probably record time. Emily had barely managed to get a single bite in before Hilaria's plate had been cleaned.
"..."
Strangely, Hilaria felt satisfied with just that, so she glanced around the room while Emily ate. But it became increasingly harder to do so when she felt the girl stealing glances at her, only to avoid eye contact. It was clear she wanted to say something but was perhaps not sure how to. "Hmm~?" she finally decided to break the awkward silence. "Do you fancy Hilaria~?" she asked, giving a coquettish grin.
Emily seemed taken aback by the question, but quickly regained her composure when she realized Hilaria was maybe joking. Or at least she thought she was. "No, it's..." she hesitated momentarily, but finally relented. "Do you... not remember last night?" she waited for Hilaria's answer.
Hilaria paused to think, but couldn't retrieve any of those memories. It all seemed quite fuzzy. She remembered being on her way to the rave, but didn't even recall the bunny she scared or meeting that magical boy. "Nope~!" she denied innocently. "Hilaria isn't sure why she's here or what happened last night, but it must have been... fun...?" she had started a lot stronger than she finished, but that was because Emily's darkening expression told her that her assumption was completely wrong.
She thought that because she felt good waking up that nothing bad happened, but that was not looking like the case. Both the air and the tense expression Emily had on were making it difficult to deny that something bad happened. "Hilaria wants to know what happened, then~"
Emily opened and closed her mouth more than one time. "Umm, well..." she rubbed the back of her neck as she thought about how best to answer. "A lot of stuff happened. There was a big attack on the Rave that left lots of people injured or..." Emily trailed off. "...There was also a big problem with horrors at a nearby park. They were really strong, too! Um, that's where you were. You wer--" Emily began to say something else, but Hilaria held a hand up.
"Nope~! Hilaria doesn't want to hear that part," she stated abruptly. "It's not important." she wiggled her finger. Given the mention of strong horrors, Hilaria figured she must have lost consciousness fighting them, which was honestly quite embarrassing for her. Slipping up like that even given her age was terrible and she did not want to think about it, at least not yet. It was kinda strange that she woke up feeling refreshed but she would pass that off as someone being good at mending wounds or something similar.
"Oh... well, okay..." Emily appeared confused but agreed anyways and then another silence took over as she finished her own meal. When it was done, Hilaria spoke up.
"Hilaria thinks you've got a good voice~ What were you singing~? She wants to know~ Is it a song for your child~?" the question made caught Emily off guard and she nearly choked on the food she was chewing.
"My w-what!?"
The ancient put a finger to her lips. "Mmm, Hilaria saw posters and toys in the room she was in, so she thought that might be a kid's room~ Isn't it~?"
"Well that's..." Emily wasn't able to look at Hilaria directly when she answered. "I-I do have someone of childlike stature here, I guess..." Hilaria was unsure why the subject seemed to cause the girl distress but decided against pressing on it for the time being. She stood up from the table and pushed her chair in.
"Hilaria is grateful for the food but she should go~" she declared. Emily stood up in response.
"O-oh, so soon? Are you sure you're feeling well?" she was paying particular attention to the bandages that covered parts of Hilaria's limbs.
To alleviate Emily's concerns, Hilaria removed some of the bandages on her arm, revealing that there were no wounds on it. "Hilaria forgets to remove them sometimes, that's all," she explained, throwing the bandage away as she moved towards the door.
Emily followed right behind. "Um, well, if you ever need anything, don't hesitate to come back. A sister in need is always welcome here!" she assured Hilaria as the woman started out the door, only to follow her out. "O-oh, if you don't mind... could we exchange numbers?"
"Mmm~?" Hilaria didn't have any particular desire to see this girl again, but since she seemingly saved her, having a way to repay the favor someday was good. "Hilaria supposes~" she reached into her cleavage and retrieve a model of phone that was relatively new. She preferred food, but sometimes guys would buy her material items. This was one of them.
After the two swapped their cell numbers, Hilaria made sure to make a note in the contact info that this girl had helped her, as she knew she was probably going to forget. Emily, seeming quite pleased that Hilaria agreed, waved as the ancient set back off into Penrose, quite oblivious to the trouble she had caused the night before.
Hopefully, that wouldn't cause problems down the line.
Penrose harbor was an interesting place. During the peak seasons it was a surprisingly sedate place despite the fact that there was a decent beach for people to spend time at. Perhaps it had something to do with the small shipping company that held warehouses in the area that kept people away, or perhaps it was simply not a very often thought about location due to the lack of good seaside activities.
Either way, with the city in lockdown, and it being winter, it wasn’t a very visited part of the city. So when a flash of light deposited a rather plan looking kid atop one of the warehouses overlooking the water late one evening no one was around to see it.
The kid in question was exhausted, not in a physical sense, more in a mental one, and he had come here to get a piece of solitude. A rare thing for the normally affable member of Beacon, but if Kyle was being honest, and he did try to be so to himself whenever he could, he needed a break from the normal ebb of the city. It was depressing, doubly so when one could actually feel the emotional flow of the City. The rave, the Riots, the everything. It wasn’t a good place at the moment, but Kyle knew that was only temporary, just sometimes it takes a moment for things to start getting better.
… Of course he shows up on top of a building. Why wouldn't he? He finally appears where she’s been waiting for him, and he appears where she can’t get to without transforming. It's like he's intentionally annoying her.
Freya closed the phone she'd been dragging along, hurried over to grab the ladder they’d prepared just in case, and placed it on the opposite side of the warehouse in question. She ascended, sighed a bit as she reached the roof, and then started her calm walk over. Still, based on her past experience, he likely already knew she was here…
Some time into Kyle's respite, gentle steps could be heard from behind him. It was the sound of sandals walking across the roof towards him.
‘Don't turn around. I’m not here to fight, but I'd still rather you do not see me. I wish to speak to you, trickster,’ Freya said, untransformed, wrapped perhaps oddly in a traditionally eastern outfit, for that was her attire of choice untransformed.
True to Freya’s assumptions Kyle did in fact know she was there before she started talking to him, though it had more to do with the fact that moving a ladder around isn’t exactly a quiet affair, than anything magical. On the other hand the only reason he was able to hear the ladder being moved from up here was due to innate magic so it was perhaps a moot point.
He would let out a contemplative hum at Freya’s request, but he didn’t bother to move from his seated position, not seeming to care overly much that she was advancing towards him. “Well, I can tell that you have in fact met me” He would say after a moment a smile on his face at being dubbed trickster “And I’m fine with a conversation. Normally I’m the one hunting others down so that I can try and get one started, refreshing change of pace if I do say so” He was still facing towards the water as he spoke and it seemed like he would honor the request not to turn around.
That hope was quickly dashed as he turned his head to look over his shoulder at his new guest. “Not going to go without knowing who I’m talking to though” Kyle would say with a shrug. Taking in Freya’s untransformed appearance for a moment before turning back to watching the sunset “What is it you wanted to talk to me about?”
Freya, in her untransformed state, had short black hair, brown-yellowish eyes, and wearing this definitely Japanese-inspired garment, in addition to that she was pretty short and underdeveloped, her stature disguising that her body was as old as a Magical Girl’s body was normally allowed to be… and she gave him a mildly unhappy frown as he looked over her, but not acting past that until he had finished. As a reply to the question…
‘… I see that your arm is back in its socket. That’s good. I’d prefer if you didn’t hold a grudge against me for it,’ she said, and then kept quiet for the simple reason to gauge his reaction to her reveal.
Kyle would chuckle slightly at Freya’s annoyance of him looking at her “Face for a face is only fair” He would say before waving his still healing limb “Nah, no need for a grudge. I mean I kinda figured it was what was going to happen with how focused you were, and I’m just not the type to hold grudges, I don’t like carrying around the toxicity” He would explain, not bothered too much on if it tipped his hand with his magic, he pulled some pretty esoteric tricks back at the park as it was, not to mention they could have had a Third Eye there as well.
He wasn’t too worried about his question being dodged, she had come to him after all, he was confident they would get around to it eventually.
Freya nodded slightly in reply, her initial annoyance quelled by how accepting he was about having had his arm ripped out on the field of battle. Then she could go straight to the point.
‘You trapped me with your magic, and made me feel what you feel being part of Beacon. I had a less than positive reaction. You told me that one can still find warmth within this world. This made me wonder, how you’d react if I told you my story. I wanted to speak to you again. It’s been a long time since I’ve actually wanted anything. I’m not going to tell you anything that may give Beacon an edge against my companions, and this includes my name, but… do you mind if I tell you a story?’ she asked, standing in place, looking intently at Kyle.
Internally Kyle had already decided he was going to stick around and listen. Honestly it wouldn’t really matter who it was on the other side of this conversation, Kyle liked helping people. The only reason his response wasn’t as instant as his decision was so that he had a moment to temper his hope and his dread. He doubted that it was a pleasant story(‘Duh’) but he also needed to remind himself that there was no guarantee that he would be able to do anything more than be a willing ear.
Still “I’m willing to listen to anything you want to say” Would come the honest reply “I’ll let you know that I’m likely to turn around during the telling at some point though. I don’t like talking to people without seeing them, it always feels disingenuous, dubbly so when they are telling me something personal.” He would tack on as a warning, even if he hadn't turned back round to face her just yet.
‘... Alright, that’s fine. You’ve already seen me, after all, and there’s probably a high likelihood some representative of Beacon is watching me now, anyway, so the reasoning of keeping my untransformed appearance secret probably didn’t apply anyway,’ Freya said with a sigh. ‘Alright. Here goes. So…’
‘I'm from a different world. That world looked a lot different from your world, as the existence of Magical Girls was public knowledge and our governments were employing us as military. This, of course, meant we had villains upon villains doing anything they could to take control of the world's magic, to make themselves more powerful. But time and time again, we were sent and successfully destroyed the villains. I was a part of a mighty empire, I was one of their strongest warriors, I had friends and family, all of that. All of that which you were offering me, I had plenty. Yet…’
‘A sort of creature appeared. We called it the were-lamia. It was created from some sort of mad magic scientist experiment. It was a fast, ferocious beast, and anyone they bit also became a were-lamia. Each one of them was so strong it needed five magical girls to reliably destroy one without casualties. We acted as we always did. We sent a massive force to destroy them at range with powerful magic, rendering their physical might useless. What reason did we have to think this was anything but just another threat to deal with? We were dealing with these things once a fortnight…’
‘We eliminated the first batch without issue. Yet, one of them must have gotten past us, and entered a city. The next day, we woke up to havoc, with the were-lamia’s numbering thousands. We tried to nuke them, but they were so fast, they’d already reached neighboring cities. They tore apart our world, sparing nobody. We battled them in a long, arduous war, with far more setbacks than victories. I faced them more times than I could count in bloody battles to save our world, to defend the last walls defending everyone I cared about. Yet, I wasn’t enough. I was finally bitten, and the last I saw as the beast’s transformation overtook me was how the were-lamia were breaking through the walls of the last bastion of my people…’
‘I was spared. The patron I now serve stopped the transformation part-way, giving me the strength of a were-lamia yet retaining my own mind… as long as I feed regularly, that is,’ she said, shuddering a little as she shared that. She didn’t know what Kyle thought of devourers. ‘… Yet, I was alone. Should you visit my world now, it’s dead. The were-lamia devoured everything until there was nothing left, and when other sources of flesh vanished they started preying on one another, until finally the last ones starved to death. And I had lost everything.’
‘What I learned then is that we only need to fail once. One time is all it takes, then all we care about vanishes. I’d been part of the force that stopped each apocalypse-of-the-month for decades, winning hundreds of battles… yet one loss. One loss, and it was all ruined. With this in mind, I decided never to feel companionship again, not to care about anyone. I am but a warrior fielded by my patron, surviving as I can, for there is nothing else left for me. I don’t want to feel that pain, ever again,’ she said, breathing out, feeling… a tad miserable.
‘… And that’s why I declined your offering, that day in the Penrose Gardens. I hoped to make you understand my reasoning a bit more with my story.’
And that was the story of how Freya became known as the Union Beast. A union between Freya’s human mind, and the murderous beast known as the were-lamia. With that told, Freya looked to Kyle, once again looking to gauge his reaction.
True to his word Kyle would have turned around mid story. but he didn’t speak up, he just sat there attentively letting Freya tell her story. No smile on his face, as he knew going in that it wasn’t going to be a happy one. He would take a moment to more fully digest what he was told before saying anything but when he did “I think you and Penny would get along”
“Or at least she could be a good friend for you.” He didn’t seem too worried about the seeming non sequitur “But I also think you took the wrong message from what you went through, or at least you’ve not thought it through very deeply since.” He would go on to say as he leaned back on his arms, letting his gaze drift up to the darkened sky. “I can’t say I can really grasp the enormity of what you went through. I could understand the emotions sure, but I know well enough that wouldn’t do it justice. Closest I can relate it to would be the Rave I suppose, but that’s getting a bit off track”
He would shake his head before returning his gaze, soft and to a degree understanding, to Freya “As I said I think you took the wrong message, closing yourself off while it will make it so that you never feel the pain of sudden loss that is true. Yet I don’t need my magic to tell that you feel miserable, I mean it helps, but we are ostensibly enemies. You don’t owe me an explanation for why you turned me down. Yet you must have been looking out for me with not an insubstantial amount of effort to find me so quickly after touchdown. To me, that seems like you're lonely, and as an Empath take it from me, I know how self destructive that can be.”
“And yeah, you are right about only needing to lose once to have everything fall apart. But Apathy? That’s not a solution. Because it spreads. And eventually not even your own life is worth anything anymore.” He would explain with a shake of his head and a shrug “I’ll take the ups that come with the downs over that bleak grey any day, because there is always a chance of things getting better but only so long as you are willing to keep trying.”
Freya kept quiet and listened, raising an eyebrow at the mention of Penny but otherwise remaining as she was. When Kyle got though the bulk of his point her expression looked unconvinced. She spoke first after numerous moments of silence.
‘I’m just going to say my process of thoughts out loud right now,’ she started with, and then opened her mouth again.
‘It would have been so easy for me to write you off as just another naive child. So often have I seen my companions play together, and I'd seen them as children yet to mature from a proper tragedy. I even encouraged a hesitant one to take part in their innocent games, likening myself to an adult telling a child to play before they grow up and no longer have the capability. All this time, I viewed their random bonding as setting themselves up for disaster, distastefully distancing myself from all forms of entertainment and companionship for I knew what reward eventually awaited them. I did not envy them in the slightest, but kept quiet knowing I wouldn’t change their ways by simply talking to them. But you’re saying, all this time, I’m the one that held onto the wrong lesson? I feel a bit insulted,’ she said and sighed at the end, but then removed her frown and stared at him decently blankly.
‘But now I’ve gone through all the effort to find and talk to you about this. This because I couldn’t possibly have spoken about this with one of my companions, they’d have felt obligated to try to befriend me, and want it or not, I’d potentially have grown fond of them by virtue of the connection forged by me opening up to them. With that in mind, let’s take this experiment a bit further,’ she said, taking a break again now.
‘So. What would you have me do?’ Freya asked, seemingly serious.
“In my opinion, yes” Kyle would say sitting more forward “Because you are either still consumed with the pain or are still ruled by the fear that stemmed from your loss. You haven't moved on. To borrow your analogy. You’re still a child, now simply using a nightlight because you are afraid of the dark”
“So it shouldn’t be very surprising that I would recommend finding a friend” He would go on to say shrugging as he did “I'm a rather big proponent of the power of friendship after all. I’d offer, but even though we are talking at the moment I get the feeling that we are still on opposing sides.”
‘Ugh,’ … Yeah, that didn’t feel good to hear. She wasn’t even convinced he was right. ‘… Not going to happen in one day. I’m going to need to sleep on the idea, if it’s going to go somewhere.’
She then looked over Kyle a bit, her expression blank. ‘We don’t really have anything against Beacon. It’s just, we’re monsters, you’re typically hunting us, so it’s good reasoning to research what new stuff you acquire to possibly use against us… I think the reasoning was. I don’t know. I was just following orders,’ Freya said, shrugging at the end.
“Yeah I get that” Kyle would agree with a nod as he leaned back “If you do find out that you want to try making a friend I would once again recommend Penny. She’d understand where you are coming from better than most, as she went through something similar” He would explain.
“And the White coins aren't weapons. They are for purification. Granted they override Patron connections, but that is more to help those stuck with Horror’s as Patrons then anything.”
‘Yeah, I understand. I don’t particularly believe my companions would do anything to mess that business up for those who actually want to use one,’ Freya said about the White Coins, and then looked out over the view again.
‘Penny, huh. I’ll keep that name in mind. … Do you have anything else you’d like to say before I leave?’ Freya asked, because she felt pretty done.
“Thank you” Kyle would say after a moment of thought “For being willing to come and talk to me. With the Ascendency in town I was afraid that no one was willing to talk to Beacon anymore.” He would say with a nod and wide smile.
Those words said, Freya’s look at Kyle softened somewhat, breathing out lightly from her nose as she turned away from him. ‘I will say the same. Thank you for being willing to talk to the likes of me, as well. If everyone was a bit more like you, it would have solved a lot of problems,’ she replied.
“Anytime” He would say as he turned back to the water, his smile having grown due to the compliment.
With that, Freya started walking back over the roof of the warehouse, and eventually descended the ladder on the far side again, in order to depart away into the city and out of sight.
Kyle would wait until he heard the ladder being retracted before he would vanish in a small flash of light. He had come here to get a bit of solitude and received something much more valuable. So it was time for him to get back to work.
That and paperwork, once again he was thankful that he had the foresight to add in a clause about non hostile interactions in his contract but the paperwork always sucked.
Having gotten the blessing, or probably more accurate the curse, from the Inquisitor to offer purification there were some matters to attend to. The start of course was continuing to make coins in order that people may use them. They let Alicia know that they’d like to talk. She could visit whenever it was convenient. Everything as it was the twins were careful to stick pretty closely to their usual routine. In the lab a fair number of Binky clones were still around that hadn’t managed to destroy themselves somehow. With the actual Binky gone they had suddenly become more cooperative in order to avoid being offed by the twins or Cindy.
Entering the lab, Alicia glanced around at the Binkies hard at work. That was still a bit strange but she’d grown used to it. She’d finally found some free time in her schedule, and decided to check in on the twins after getting their message. Besides, she wanted to see how things were going with Cindy after the contract that had been signed.
Having satisfied her curiosity, the Seraph walked over to the twins. ”Hey, how’s it going?” she asked as she approached them.
”Hey Alicia!” Jenna would smile and wave. ”Pretty good. We’re not dead.” She would say a bit more cheerfully than should probably be allowed. She needed to keep things in a better mood than they had been though, for both their sakes.
Janet smiled and looked up from her work. ”Heh, yeah that’s almost a surprise.” She shuffled some things out of the way. ”We talked with Rachel about Cindy so... yeah.” The encounter left her with mixed feelings on the matter. Still they had some recourse.
An eyebrow rose as Alicia heard what the twins had gotten up to recently. ”I discerned as much,” was the deadpan response to their current state of not being dead. It would have been hard to send her a message after all, though erpahsp not impossible. She did have her Sorcery after all.
”Is that what you wanted to talk about?” she asked. It seemed the most likely subject, unless they needed supplies or something.
The girls seemed to consider it a moment. ”A little bit. I think we have most of that covered.” She would motion to the coins they had crafted thus far. ”Added to the ones we made before I think we have enough for most of our patrols at this point. That just leaves Rachel’s deal.” The first bit was a little shaky when under the scrutiny of Alicia’s Light magic. It was pretty natural to understate things though.
That was good to hear, though the ambush of the patrols before had left things a bit in doubt. ”Hm, with what happened the night of the Rave, I’m worried about what other actors might be doing if they’re deliberately trying to acquire White Coins,” the Seraph pointed out. ”Could they make a way to reverse its effects?
Jenna would roll her chair back and scratch her head a bit. ”Depends on what part you mean. The ShineSpark is supplied by Beacon so that would be pretty tough. We don’t even really understand how that works. The purification part would be pretty tough too. Part of the reason it isn’t as potent as the one we took was to avoid someone stealing it.” She would point to their sigled instruments. ”Even if they did figure it out though good luck without these. Cindy has taken a look at them and I’m pretty sure she has a ways to go before being able figure out how it works, much less make one. Hell, I know how to use them but I don’t know how I would go about making more of these things.” She would chuckle slightly. ”Kinda limits the maximum output but oh well. I think if someone had a coin maker like Binky then they could use the White Coin much like they would the Red. Figure out how to load different effects to it. So for the most part I think we’re pretty safe. We planned for the eventuality that someone would steal one, because of course they would.” She stuck her tongue out cheekily. They really did attempt and be careful though. In the wrong hands the full potion they used could have been just as bad as it was good, a reality their wish made them all too aware of.
Alicia breathed a sigh of relief as Jenna laid out her explanation. That certainly helped to put her mind at ease for what might end up happening in the future. ”Alright, just figured I would make sure.” It was good to hear that they had planned for something like this happening.
With that said, she moved on to the other topic that the twins had raised. ”Now then, what’s this about ‘Rachel’s deal’?”
”Yeah so. She reacted about as well as we expected. She thought I was crazy that I would bring Cindy back in my head. Not that... well you know. Anyway, at one point it seemed like maybe Cindy was getting through about restoring order and some of the plights that monster girls kind of have to deal with. She grabbed our neck for a moment and tossed us aside. In the end though she’s giving us the chance to offer purification to those in the Sanctuary. It sounded more or less an ‘accept it or die’ ultimatum though.” Janet was rather calm during the explanation. It was in the past though.
While Alicia wasn’t surprised to hear any of this, she would admit that it sounded like it had gone a bit better than expected. Rachel wasn’t insisting that Cindy be removed by any means after all. So that was probably a good sign.
”That doesn’t sound too bad,” she observed. ”Though that sounds like something you should talk with Penny about.” She was the one managing the Sanctuary after all.
”Agreed. I wanted your opinion on something though.” Janet would step over to the newly replaced lock box, the last one having been destroyed by Hilde’s creation, and took out a small vial. Coming back over and holding it up it up the liquid was clear, but still had the same star looking effect of the potion she had used. ”We can make some of these as well. Same purification as the coin but it doesn’t join you into Beacon. We would rather people use the coin, but at the same time giving some kind of option would probably go a long way to helping our image.” She set the vial down.
Examining the potion that Janet had produced, once again Alicia found herself impressed by the Twins ingenuity. This was something that she never would have imagined when joining Beacon. Having said that, there was something about this that bugged her. ”What’s wrong with our normal purification rituals?” she asked. ”If it’s about trust, I doubt they would trust a potion that we provide as much as they trust a ritual.”
Janet cocked her head to the side slightly. She probably wasn’t the best person to answer that question. Setting down the vial she would switch over to Cindy. ”Perhaps. Admittedly I do not know very much about your ritual of purification. In time you may have some seek your more traditional methods. Yet in this city your Ascendancy is having those they deem tainted cut down should they show their face. Would you come to me if you believed doing so meant death?” She would look at the coins and the vial. ”The outcome may not differ, but presented the choice in relative safety is preferable.” She would turn back to Alicia. ”At this time I am afraid you appear to be an exception in Beacon. I would like to know why that is.” Her tone was not so judgemental as it was simply stating fact. The end however was more of curiosity.
While Alicia understood the stance, not all of her concerns had been addressed. ”Won’t they have the same mistrust if we just give them these potions? Just changing the location doesn’t change what the expected outcome might be.” She would address the other question, but she wanted to discuss this first.
Cindy nodded. ”Very likely a demonstration would need to be in order. Part of that will depend on how I reveal that I still live or we would leave that up to Penny and Goblina. I lack the Third Eye to confirm such, but Jenna tells me those who possess it should see its intention if it were to be examined more closely.” She would glance at Jenna for confirmation.
”Should be able to. Oh and this one you actually just drink. I don’t think they would enjoy so much getting swallowed by space.” It was the best description that she had for what happened.
”Alright, as long as you’ve considered it.” This would be very awkward if they went to all the effort only to meet with a resoundingly cold reception to their advances. But now Alicia could worry a bit less about that.
Instead she turned to what Cindy had asked of her. ”I suppose it’s because I’m in charge of the Branch. I have to set an example for people when they’re understandably scared and worried because someone decided to use psychic magic to fry their comrades brains. And when someone arranged a meeting with our Cardinal only to try and kill her.” Not that she was blaming Cindy, but a reminder seemed like it was needed.
Cindy studied Alicia for a moment. They had not really openly spoken before now. Penny had shown her what transpired at the rave and the twins the park. She had expressed some level of remorse to Rachel, but her responding behavior struck close to how Cindy herself had been. Since waking up she seemingly had been undone and forced to reassess who she was, or perhaps wanted to be. The honesty was welcome though. ”I cannot say that I am not at fault for what has happened. My hubris was used to bring about death and the city’s further destruction. This is not what I envisioned when I lay claim to Penrose. It is not something I intend to repeat.” She would offer a light smile to the Seraph and would place a hand on the other girl’s shoulder. ”Your courage is admirable, Alicia Hayden. May it take you further than it would have me.”
She would remove her hand and cross her arms behind her, which had a way of making her stand up straight. But it also meant she had less use of her hands so she must be comfortable enough around the high ranking Beacon girl to let her guard down. ”I have done part to make amends. Your Cardinal will recover. The twins and I saw sure to that.” She sounded rather proud to say so.
While Alicia would not have directly blamed Cindy for what had happened, there was no doubt that she bore some culpability in the events that had transpired. However, the fact that this was done with the visage of Janet helped to dull some of the anger that might have otherwise be present. Especially since this version of Cindy did not remember what had transpired. ”i do what I can,” she responded with a sigh.
The mention of the Cardinal brought things to a lighter point as the Seraph nodded. ’So I heard. Thank you for that. She is important to all of us. Now we just need to find the ones responsible.” And then they would make them pay for their crimes, in full.
Cindy would nod in agreement. ”You have my blessing to that.”
There was a slight pause before the subject would revert back a bit. ”I understand that one of mine had been purified by a White Coin, Hyun Long. I would like to speak with her. Perhaps she could give me insight into her experience thus far having been brought into your fold.” Seeing as they were discussing offering others the chance to join Beacon, Cindy was quite curious to know how the girl was doing. Her own experience perhaps being atypical.
The mention of Hyun brought a small chuckle, though it was likely not for the reason that Cindy might think. ”That can be arranged,” she confirmed with a noid. ”Seems Hyun is pretty popular after her transformation. I’m a bit surprised.”
Cindy would raise her eyebrows a bit. ”Oh? That bodes well I hope.” She wasn’t entirely sure what to make of the comment.
”I wouldn’t call it bad,” Alicia assured her. ”You’re just not the first person who’s been asking about how Hyun Long is doing post transformation so far.” It would only be a problem if Hyun or Rachel considered it to be one.
For a moment the lightning girl seemed reluctant to say something. She however carried on. ”She may be reluctant. Our relationship was tenuous. Her impulses to feed required a heavy hand when it threatened to overwhelm her. Assure her that I mean her well and wish to know how she fares. Explain my own circumstance if you must. Her testimony could be powerful if she has been treated well.”
Jenna would pipe in. ”Just as long as it’s not tomorrow morning.”
”I’ll keep that in mind.” While Alicia was somewhat unaware of the relationship that Cindy and Hyun had had in the past, she was more than willing to be courteous and respectful towards any problems or hesitation that might arise. It wasn’t like this was a matter of life or death importance.
Glancing over to Jenna, she regarded the girl with a curious look. ”Something happening, or are you two just not morning people these days?”
”Oh, we’re all day people. Magic or whatever. Janet just has a doctor’s appointment. Our parents have noticed she’s been acting weird and talking all old worldy sometimes so I guess they’re trying to figure out why.” She would narrow her eyes looking at Cindy.
Huffing a bit, Cindy would ignore the stare. ”I am not accustomed to your droll manner of speaking. Really I do not understand the need of parents at this stage.”
Well, that was much less serious than she had thought. ”Ah, I see. Alright.” She was confident that they could accommodate this.
That just left Cindy and her dismissive stance. Holding back a sigh, the Seraph instead shook her head. ”Parents provide emotional stability for girls who might otherwise feel overwhelmed with their magical responsibilities. Not only that but they provide a reminder of what it is that we’re fighting for,” she explained. ”Maybe some parental discipline is what you need right now Cindy.”
Her head would snap around and she would stare at Alicia for a moment. Responding as she would normally would be an extreme irony in this moment. It was clear she wanted to say something potentially scathing or further dismissive but caught herself. ”I will try and be less of a…” She paused as if searching for the right word. ”pain for their parents.” Clearly not convinced she would shake her head. ”Regardless, I believe that Janet has more personal matters she wishes to discuss with you.” Leaving in as close to a huff as could be imagined Janet was suddenly back at the wheel.
All of Janet’s usual uniform would return in a soft white light that washed over her. She would shiver a bit. ”Ah. That’s still weird.” Jenna would stand up and give her sister a hug. While they may have come to a compromise, this wasn’t easy on any of them.
”Thank you,” Alicia concluded as Cindy agreed to try and do better when it came to Janet’s parents. She stood aloof, letting the twins embrace with Janet’s mind returned to her for the moment. As she had said before, she was in no rush.
But eventually she would speak up once more. ”Janet, Cindy said you still had something you wanted to talk about?”
Janet would take a breath before speaking. ”Justine. Penny told me something about...”. She would shake her head slightly. ”Working with her?”
Ah, right. Honestly Alicia was surprised that Janet didn’t know about that. She hadn’t exactly been subtle in approaching Beacon. ”That’s correct,” she affirmed with a nod. ”We were approached about finding common cause in stopping Mariette, who has all the resources she took from Justine during that fight a while ago. Then once Mariette has been stopped, we’re going to purify her.” Not that it would be that simple, but she was prepared for it.
Janet would consider the prospect for a while. It just sounded like a bad idea all around. Not that Mariette was all that high on her list of people to work with, Justine was far lower. ”I don’t like this. Not at all.” There was silence for a while. ”Yeah, I don’t really know what to do about that one.”
Alicia resisted the urge to roll her eyes as the twins voiced their disapproval. Not that there was much of a surprise there. ”She would be doing this with or without us. At least now we know what she’s up to and where she’ll be. Both me and Rachel agree on this one. We’ll stop Mariette and then purify Justine, even if she isn’t sincere about it.”
She then glanced over to Janet. ”As much as I would prefer they work it out amongst themselves, I have a score to settle. This is closer to her than we’ve been before and may ever be.”
The twins were not in a good position right now. Something was up with Cindy, they didn’t know what but they could feel it. And thanks to their little agreement now in place they couldn’t really say much. Not like they disagreed with what was being done, but with of all people… With a sigh she would lean forward and cover her face. ”What did she do again? Besides kidnap me?” She would ask honestly. There was so much going on as of late she swore her brain was melting. That or she was suffering from temporary memory loss like Cindy had.
Now that was a question Alicia was more than willing to answer. ”She took many items of value from Justine’s castle during that fight. Not only that but she also took the other girls that Justine had acquired while trying to carry out her ritual, and kept them for whatever her Patron intends to do.” Her hands clenched in anger as she recalled how gullible she had been. Never again.
”Right...” She wouldn’t say much more than that for the moment.
Frowning, the Seraph fell further into her thoughts as she folded her arms over her chest. ”I would be fine if it was just working with us to save her own skin. That’s reasonable. But I can’t accept her just taking advantage of us to become a greater menace. That’s why I aim to fix this mistake now, before we regret it more later.”
Janet would nod understandingly. ”I understand. I’m not really sure how much help I might be for that. I have enough to do as is. And avoiding Rachel for the time being is probably in my best interest.” She wasn’t entirely sure on that last part. Presumably if things went well that could change. For the time being though she was teetering as a target of Beacon, or the Ascendancy at least..
The Seraph shrugged, understanding the hesitation and not able to argue Janet’s assessment. These days the Twins didn’t seem like they wanted to be involved on the front lines. There was only one thing that sprang to mind. ”Well, if you have anything lying around that we could use on Justine when the time comes, that would be useful. Otherwise we should manage with what we’ve got.”
Jenna would think for a spell. ”We don’t really have anything handy. For the most part we’ve tried to avoid weaponizing the things we make.” Going into that territory opened up a can of worms that they didn’t really want to get into. Cindy had expressed some curiosity for why they hadn’t done so, seeing the potential. At the same time though the caution was appreciated as they surely would have been used to harm those she intended to protect. Still a tempting prospect.
”Fair enough,” Alicia conceded. It didn’t hurt to ask after all. ”If that was all then I guess I’ll let you guys get back to it now”
”Almost.” Janet would step over and give Alicia a big hug. ”I don’t say it enough, but thank you. You’re a better friend than I deserve.” She would hold onto her for a little while. Eventually letting go she would look to be feeling much better even if her eyes were a little watery. ”You’ve always been there for me. If you need anything just ask. I mean it.” Wiping her face a bit she smiled brightly.
Taken aback with the sudden embrace, after a moment Alicia returned the gesture. ”You’re welcome. I’ll keep that in mind,” she replied with a warm smile. She was glad that Janet felt better, and she was feeling better too as they stepped apart. Things were tough now, but as long as they believed in each other she was confident they could triumph in the end.
So, Deni eventually came home to the place Valkyrie had allowed her to borrow. Valkyrie’s existence in a void aside, Deni was very happy she had a place to just collapse into, detransform and just be Deni for a bit as she lay collapsed in the bed. The room had no windows, no way for Mariette to spy on her, it was just her, the bed, and a short selection of clothing provided by Valkyrie. Not that Deni had any use whatsoever of extra clothing…
But no, even Deni had been somewhat exhausted by the events of the day. Genki Girl meant she wouldn’t ever ACTUALLY run out of energy, but that was different compared to feeling the toll the day had taken on her. She’d been given a bit of a reminder. Things change rapidly. The reality of one day might be gone forever the next. Therefore, it was imperative she act before it was too late.
Veronica? Deni tried over the mental link, or whatever it was.
When you have the time, I’d like to discuss something important…
“I am available, for a time.” Veronica’s voice rang in her head loud and clear. “What is it?”
Deni’s just gonna rub her face a little. Now, because she’s new in town, there’s a possibility Mariette had someone shadowing her, just like Deni had shadowed people in the past. Fortunately, even if there were, there was no way they’d hear a mental conversation, so that’s comforting. Anyways. Here goes.
As I think I mentioned, I want to free Eli and Mariette from Asengav. Preferably in a way that makes him not just go pick them up again. As Asengav mind-bends his girls, as I know all too well now that I’m freed, it needs to be something I can force upon them. … You wouldn’t happen to have any super-convenient solutions lying about, would you?
Deni asks, grinning a bit at the end just because.
“To force?” Veronica considered the request. “To undo the magic of a patron is not an easy task. Though I possess the power to do such a thing. Almost everyone presently in the cradle was formerly another patron’s magical girl.” She paused. “But to force them? That would be impossible, at least with what I presently know. You could force them under duress of course.”
Yeah, no. It's not like Deni thought stealing from a horror was going to be easy.
Alright. Then let's change the goal. I'd like to undo a horror's mind-bending. Any ideas as to achieve something like that?
“It’s possible.” Deni could hear Veronica groan, like she was stretching. “Psychic, Emotion and Light magic users are all capable of removing a horror’s influence through a ritual. This means that Agent Tetrad and myself are capable of performing such a task. Though it will be difficult if they resist.” Her tone became sharper. “I must stress that I’m presently trying to ally myself with Mariette, and Trixy shooting at her may have made that more difficult than it has to be. But turning her away from her patron does yield certain advantages to me.” A pause. “Is this something you’d like to go through with?”
Deni swallowed a bit as she listened. That was better than she’d hoped for. Heh, so basically we just need to kidnap her? she asked, keeping the thing about allying with Mariette and Trixy shooting at her just in mind for now. Absolutely. I want them safe and free, something they’ll never be if they have to follow Asengav’s commands. If there’s any way to save them, I want to go through with it, she told, confidence in her tone.
“Mariette is reclusive and cautious, at least when she’s not using monsters to show off in front of other magical girls.” Deni could feel Veronica smile. “It will take some time to devise a plan. Angering an interdimensional horror is something I would like to try and avoid if I can. Not to mention I’d rather not drive a wedge between us with Justine’s assault on her looms so close. Speaking of, you should try to touch bases with Justine. She has one of mine, and is likely looking to pay Mariette a visit. We need to keep an eye on her and ensure we beat her to Mariette.”
Alright! Sounded promising! Which just begged the question of what Veronica would want in return, but Deni wasn't about to dwell on that! Yeah, I won't let Justine attack Mariette without me! And when she does, I'll let you know! In the meantime, Deni had one more person she needed to reconnect with. She'd initially kept her distance, but it seemed she may not have the luxury of time on her side.
‘There it is. The Golden Trove,’ Ronin breathed out as she stopped before the building. She smirked a bit. It had come as quite a surprise when she heard who was leading it. Could you believe it? That shy little creature moving up in the world, haha. So, Ronin had been putting off going here, because the time needed to feel right, but now she was realizing she didn’t have a lot of time to spend. So. Here goes nothing.
Ronin shoved open the doors with a grin.
‘Hello! I’m the Tiny Ronin!’ she called, treading in. ‘I’m here to make friends with your proprietress!’ she announced, because that’s how she is right now.
There was a man standing at the counter. He blinked once at Ronin’s deceleration.
”Where are your parents?”
“I’ve got this.” The Golden Trove was still recovering from being vacant for 3 months, and the manager couldn’t be bothered to dress up when there was so much that needed to be done. There was nothing especially oriental about Su’s attire. She gave Ronin a courteous bow before folding her hands over her stomach. “I’m the proprietress. Well, the manager. My father owns the place.” She raised an eyebrow. “I don’t mind being your friend though. Was there something you needed?”
Honestly, there wasn’t much that looked quite alike the “Sue” that Deni remembered. Yet, it was definitely her. Ronin smiled a happy, knowing smile.
‘Hiii! I’m Ronin! I’m soo happy to meet you, I heard a bunch about you!’ Ronin said, waving happily. ‘I need a bunch of stuff! I need a bunch of friends, I want to get to know basically the entire magical community, and a bunch more! But right now, I’d like to talk to you in private! There are things that would be sensitive should the wrong ears hear them~’ Ronin told, grinning a bit happily.
“Really now?” Su had her arms folded. After taking a moment to think about it, she waved her hand. “Right this way.”
The golden trove was coming together, but the back rooms still needed to be cleaned up. Ronin was guided through a few doors until they were in a hallway. Su never took her eyes off the tiny ronin, and she kept a certain distance from her as well.
“Is this private enough?” Su placed a hand on her hip.
‘A hallway, huh? Isn’t that, like, a perfect spot for people to eavesdrop on?’ Ronin told with a grin.
“No one is back here.” Su leaned against a wall. “all of the employees are walking the halls where the guests are. This is just a hallway that leads to some storage rooms and a private elevator that only I use. There are no nearby windows, and if there was a new magical presence, I would be notified about it.” Su rolled her shoulders. “It’s private.”
‘… Alright then! If you say it’s private, then it’s private! After all, I will be rather literally entrusting my life to you, anyway!’ she then told, before spinning around to face Su, a little smile of nostalgia on it, or at the very least of bittersweetness.
‘How are you, by the way? Is everything as it should? I should be asking that first and foremost. Look at you, running a hotel! I’m impressed, hahaha! Still, yeah. Are you alright and all? Does this lifestyle suit you well?’ Ronin asked, because she didn’t want to just head directly to the reveal, and also she genuinely wanted to know.
“Things were rough at first. Very rough.” Su looked down the hall. “Lost some friends, but that’s starting to feel commonplace. I don’t think I’m alone in that. I tell myself they’ll come back some day but it still feels like a long wait.” She brushed her hair out of her face. “Managing the hotel is enjoyable, but with everything going on I question why my Patron hasn’t decided to leave yet.” Su looked to Ronin. “I’m sorry, why did you want to talk in private?”
‘Because if a select number of individuals learned what I’m gonna share with you, they’d snatch me up, like, instantly!’ Ronin told, grinning widely. She giggled some more and then sighed out through her smiling lips, returning to the bittersweet smile. She turned away from Su for a bit, for entirely drama-related reasons.
‘I'm sorry you had to go through that. I'm delighted to hear you're enjoying your hotel, did you open it as a safe haven for those who are lost? That's so like you!
Su hugged herself and looked away. “I-It’s just a business. ”
Ronin just smirked at said statement, and then continued. ‘I'm so sad I couldn't be there. What happened to me wasn't my choice, I'd never have picked it by myself, but it let me cast off my chains, so I don't regret it. What I do regret, is however my disappearance may have affected you. I didn't mean it. Sorry!’ she said, and as she did, her body started to grow…
Su turned her head back towards Ronin. “Do I know you?”
Slowly, Ronin had her body become longer, wider, grow notably in certain places… finally new clothes unfurled from nowhere and behind them her hair had changed style notably.
‘Tihi, yeah, you do. I vanished some time ago. But, I'm back now! Don't ask me how, because I definitely should be dead and I have no idea what saved me. Besides, I've decided it doesn't matter!’ she said in a jovial tone. ‘Because now, I can finally…!’
And so, Deni spun around, grinning, winking and making a peace-sign.
‘Hi! Sorry for being late! You didn't wait too long, did you?’
Su was still leaned against the wall when Deni transformed. But her eyes looked like they were going to pop out of her head. She even had difficulty keeping her mouth shut. “D-De-Den-Dei-” She almost fell over sideways, but managed to get her foot underneath herself. Then with a sigh, she wiped her face with her hand. But Deni was still there. “What did I try to put on the table during our date?”
Ronin grinned widely, recalling the event. ‘You tried to place a-’
Su wrapped her arms around Deni and pulled her into a tight hug. “Deni, I-” She inhaled. “You’re alive!” She started laughing. “Where have you been?”
‘Woah!’ Deni grinned widely, embracing the girl that had hugged her. That was entirely fine. She patted the girl's head a bit, before replying. ‘I was consumed by Caroline, and for a while there, I was lost inside her. But, Eli defeated Caroline! … And I was left behind, everyone thinking I was dead. It's just recently something revived me, and I ran back here as soon as I could!’ She grinned a bit. ‘And I'm tied to a Horror no longer, but Asengav would snatch me up immediately if he learned I survived, hence~’ She gestured to the location.
Su pulled away and wiped a tear out from under her eye. “That’s great!” She folded her arms, and her expression became more somber. “Amber died shortly after you, um, vanished. I don’t even know where to start with what I’ve been up to.” Su placed her hand on her lower lip.
‘Eh? Amber d…?’ Wait, didn't that clash with, but, hm? Deni got a curious and mildly troubled expression for a bit. Yeah, “Raven” had been a bit different, but… Then Su talked some more.
“It happened a few months ago. It hurt me for a long time, still does a little bit.” Su placed her hand on her lower lip. “Penrose has been saved a few times, this new girl Mika’s been following me around. She’s more like a daughter now. And Helga and I sort of-” Her smile faltered. She didn’t look upset, but it was as if the situation had just become awkward. “Right, we, um, heh, we were going to go on more dates, weren’t we?” She scratched the back of her head.
‘Wait, Helga? As in Justine's follower Helga?’ Deni asked, looking a tad worried. Still. Dates, was it. Deni smirked. ‘I didn't give you a proper answer last time, I think. But, yes! I definitely owe you a couple dates now that you've waited this long for me!’ Deni called, reaching to grip one of Su's hands with both hers just for the sake of it. ‘If you still want to, that is!’
“Ngh!” Su’s eyes were trembling in her sockets. Then with a sigh, she lowered her head. “It’s been a really strange last few months.” She picked her head back up. “Helga fell madly in love with Amber. She looked at her as her savior, I still don’t fully understand it. She became one of the good guys. And then when Amber died, we were both upset for a while, and-” She shifted her eyes side to side before leaning her head forward like a vulture. “We… Kind of became an item?”
Deni raised an eyebrow at the fact that Helga had fallen in love with Amber. She'd been turned, huh. Wouldn't have thought that, given Helga's first impression. And then came… Deni's eyes widened in stunned surprise. ‘Wait, you and Helga? You and the crazy sharp-teethed one that wanted to eat us!?’ Deni would look stunned for a while, and then threw her head back and laughed. It was just too weird. She had to laugh.
‘Hahahaha, oooooh, yikes, the strangest things happen when you're gone for a couple months! Missed a bunch of character development and stuff, heh…!’ she looked to Su again with a proud smile. ‘Good on you! Bounced back from a loss and went and scored! Guess that makes me late to the party, but still, I'm happy for you…!’ She was also the slightest relieved, but she wouldn't say that. While she'd been gathering courage to have a girlfriend, it was really a boyfriend Deni had been craving within… eventually, anyway.
“Y-yeah.” Su chuckled. “Well, let me tell you what else you missed.”
Their conversation, as well as their location, had jumped around a bit. But Su was careful not to guide Deni out of the back room. They had found some boxes in a storage room to sit on and were using a giant crate as a table. They had touched on many topics, from the graveyard to the beach vacation to the rave.
“So you were at the rave?” Su rested her hands on her knees. “Just as well we didn’t have our reunion there. And oh!” Su raised a finger to her lips. “I won’t tell anyone you’re Deni, but not many people know I was Amber’s familiar either. I’d like to keep it that way.”
‘I… I can’t believe I missed the swimsuit event…’ Deni said, hands on her head a bit. Sure, she’d heard about the event from other sources, but, now she’d heard all the details… ‘Aaaah, darn it! Oh, well!’ she said with a large shrug! ‘Yeah, I was at the rave. I was hired by Veronica to protect Cindy Ford. That didn’t go so well.’ She then smiled at that Su wouldn’t tell about Deni. ‘Your secret’s safe with me! Good thing you told me, I wouldn’t have thought it was a secret, heh.’
Still… suppose she needs to talk to about that.
‘… So, I met someone on my way back to Penrose. Not by my choice, I was looking for someone who could transport me back to Penrose and was directed to her. This is… probably going to hurt. … I met with Justine von Visceral,’ she said, waiting a bit for a reaction.
Su’s eyes softened. “I did see her at the rave. I know she’s up to no good, but I don’t know what to do about it.” She folded her arms and leaned on the box. “I have a meeting scheduled with Beacon. I feel like it’s the best time to bring something like that up.” She hesitated. “But you, you met her?” Su’s eyes locked with Deni’s. “She let you live?”
‘Hahaha, worse than that. She forcefully recruited me,’ Deni said with a little laugh. ‘Or, well, something like that, anyway. See, she intends to attack Mariette. She wants me to help her… for some reason. She wants to destroy Mariette… and I don’t intend to let her,’ Deni steeled herself a bit, to keep talking. ‘Having been freed from Asengav now, I know for certain. Mariette, Eli, the rest of the champions. They’re mind-bent, following Asengav by what they think is their own volition, but it’s not. A horror would not be so kind. So, knowing that… I want to save them. By any which means I can,’ she said, looking to Su’s eyes.
Su inhaled deeply. “I regret letting Justine live.” Su stood up. “Regardless, this is something I want to help with if I can. I doubt Veronica would let her old rival escape, same with Beacon. I’m going to bring this up at the meeting for sure.” Su folded her arms. “Just don’t get caught, alright? She must have recruited you for something. Just keep reporting to Veronica. Some of her agents stay here, so we should be able to work something out.” After a moment, she grinned. “After all, I can’t adopt you if Justine kills you again.”
Deni nodded to what Su told her to do, she’d been doing that, gathering allies and so on the way. And, finally, on the last part, Deni grinned right back at her. ‘I’m gonna need to stay alive for that exact purpose~! Mariette and Eli, too!’
Su nodded. “Let’s call this secret meeting adjourned.” She pulled out her cellphone. “I’ll give you my number so that you can skip the counter next time.” After they exchanged phone numbers, Su stood up. “If that’s all good with you, ‘Ronin,’ I have a lot of work to do. But I’d like to see you again soon.”
Deni nodded in turn, and as she stood up her form shrunk again. The chest deflated and her muscles decreased in size and her clothes shifted to roll out the eastern-inspired Ronin outfit again, complete with sword. Numbers were exchanged, and… ‘Yeah! This time I am not missing out on being your friend! We’ll see each other again, with the whole family in tow!’
So Ronin told, before she dashed in and hugged Su one more time, this time in her more tiny shape. ‘Count on it!’
Su blushed. “Heh.”
With that, Ronin then leapt off, waved a salute to Su with a happy grin, before she turned around and dashed out.
“There and back again.”
— Vermilion Veronica
There was no moon in the sky.
Veronica had been waiting a few days for this type of night. One where the overcast clouds blocked out the starlight, and the moon was nowhere to be seen. A magical girl of her caliber could move great distances in pure darkness. A moonless winter night was perfect.
Veronica was concealed by her magic, preparing to shadow step to her new base. The one outside of Penrose that Trixy had set up. This was an important step in her plans, and she wasn’t going to let any of her worries stop her.
Not how close Samantha and Trixy had become.
Not the fate of Betty.
Not Maura or Eliza’s feelings.
Not the twists, betrayals, or loses.
Not anything.
She had done everything she needed to do, and even managed to meet with Mariette before leaving. She would likely need to use that surrogate for the next few days, but Penrose would be left in the care of her Cradle agents while she focused her efforts elsewhere.
Behind her, Binky held a briefcase in on hand, and a tome under her arm. The briefcase was a little large, and Binky had dropped it several times on her way up. After a few minutes, she had finally gotten into position.
”Are you ready Binky?”
”Are you, Veronica?”
”…No.” Veronica looked over her shoulder. ”Can I tell you something?”
Binky set down the briefcase and sat on it. ”Sure.”
”When I devised this system for Cradle, I knew the most problematic part of it was going to be the mind reading part. I knew that I was going to be subjected to a lot of things I didn’t want to know. Even with an “algorithm” in place, I am bombarded by things I don’t wish to see.”
”I can understand that.” Binky looked at the starless sky. ”Trixy’s obsession with girls. Any time she looks at me I feel like I’m being undressed. And, well.” Binky looked at herself. ”There isn’t even that much to imagine!”
”It’s personal thoughts that I despise the most.” Veronica placed a hand on her face. ”One of the reasons I was so effective as a coin broker was because I didn’t relate with my tools. They did their job, and then I would treat them accordingly. My best tools were oiled and further honed, while the cheap garbage was cast aside. But how can you make these types of choices when you can grow attached to them?” Veronica pulled her hand away from her face and examined her hand. ”Maybe you like a tool because it has a cute handle? Or maybe you see yourself in a relationship with a tool down the road? If you work with your emotions instead of your mind, how can you remain a craftsman worth talking about.”
”That was an interesting analogy Veronica!” Binky’s eyes shifted side to side. ”But what does this mean for you?”
”I need to separate myself from these thoughts so that I can do my job properly.” A red coin appeared in the palm of Veronica’s hand. ”You’re still adamant about not using one of these, correct?”
”I don’t want to, no.” Binky’s head shot up. ”B-but I also want to be useful! I want to save Betty!” She sighed. ”Why? What are you thinking?”
”That’s a question for the next Vermilion Veronica.”
Her hand closed around the red coin, and her body was enveloped in the coin’s magic.
In the lower levels of the sanctuary, those that Cindy had spent most of her time overseeing, sat the majority of the housing space that had been added. Down here sat Cindy’s room, still untouched since she last left it. Her death had left a void within the City, and as of yet it hadn't been led to anything. But that wasn’t a case that Penny was willing to hope on maintaining itself for long.
And that led to the reason why Penny was down here, as in truth she didn’t have a room down here, having always preferred to stay in the main area, even more so now that sleep wasn’t an issue. No she was down here seeking someone else. Goblina, Cindy’s right hand. Penny needed to talk to her first, before she went ahead with her plan. Because the goblin girl deserved to know, and deserved the right to choose before everyone else.
So when Penny came across the door to Goblina’s room, she didn’t hesitate in knocking. “Goblina” Penny would call out through the door “Do you have a moment?”
Penny heard Goblina’s feet pitter patter as she rushed to open the door. “Penny? Come in, come in!” She gestured in a hurried fashion to her before shutting the door behind her. “Did anyone follow you?” She asked, peeking through the keyhole before shaking her head. “Doesn’t matter. What is it?” The robot girl could tell that the shorter monster girl has also had it rough ever since Cindy’s demise, having spent all her time preventing the Sanctuary from falling apart in more ways than one.
“No one that I was aware of” Penny would answer regardless of the smaller girl dismissing her own question. At the same time it wasn’t like Penny was keeping an eye out for people following her, she hadn’t tried who she was or what she was doing for the Sanctuary. On the other hand following Penny without her noticing within the Sanctuary was no small feat, all the metal here spoke to Penny as she had put herself into it back when she was first building this place.
“I wanted to talk.” She would go on “And I wanted to thank you.” Quietly she would move further into the room “Without you things would have been much worse off, I wouldn’t have been able to do half as good as you at keeping this place together” Penny just didn’t have the same rapport with most of the girls here, and there hadn’t been the time to try and build it before everything went to hell.
As she spoke she reached out her hand and three Silver Coins appeared “Payment. At the very least you deserve it for all the help.” She would explain, and Penny knew that she owed Goblina much more than this, but she couldn’t give everything she had, as she very well might need it. Considering what Penny had to say next however it was best to at least do so now, as doing it after felt too much like it would end up being a bribe.
Goblina's mouth opened wide at the sight of magical coins, and she snatched them off Penny's palm. "Thank you so much, Penny! This is going straight to the emergency budget." She pocketed the coins, and patted the pocket with a somewhat uplifted smile.
“I also wanted to talk to you about Cindy's title.” She paused here, uncertain about how painful this next part might end up being “I was thinking of taking up the mantle of Queen. Before Mint steps in, or any one like them tries to do so.” Never had she wished that Jason spent more time caring about the people here then Chloe, then she did right now, things would have been so much easier if they had.
Goblina blinked, but then nodded. "I figured. It's your place after all. Well, I was never going to corral these wild horses, so maybe you'll have a better chance at it. So, uh, what's our plans in the long term?"
Penny would sag with relief for a moment, she had been afraid for naught it seems “Long term is hard to pin down. There is a lot going on in Penrose, but that’s nothing new. My main goals, outside of keeping this place and the girls here safe, would be more renovation, working on our exit strategy and possibly getting some trustworthy allies.” Renovation would be easy, or at least not any harder than anything else going on here. The allies bit would be the hardest, but Penny already knew most, if not all, of the major factions in Penrose. The exit strategy would be the most tricky, as it involved summoning the Earth Bastion.
“Short term, I was planning on making an announcement to everyone here about picking up the title of Queen, so I could field their concerns, yours as well if you have any.”
Goblina took out a phone and jotted down notes. "Got it. I'll get everything set up for that. As for recruitment, I have a couple of ideas. Based on what I've heard, a lot of girls have been drawn to the Golden Trove hotel. It's run by magical girls, so we should get on amicable terms with them." She put the phone back in her pocket. "Another place is the Cradle; heard good things from them, though the Mint has them on a blacklist, so might be dangerous to be associated with them."
Penny couldn’t resist a snort when the potential allies were listed. She wasn’t too surprised that her networking habits would come in handy now that she was actively working to make allies, more just surprised at who it was that was first in line. “Trove might be an issue, might not. I’ll head over there in a few days personally to work that one out. If they have an issue with me I want it to stay with me. Which they might, seeing as I accidentally stole something from the Dragon that lives there.”
Goblina cringed. "Yeowch. Dragons hate it when you steal from them."
“And I’m not going to be turning away the Cradle. Any enemy of Mint is a friend of mine, after a fashion. Plus I’ve met with some of their members. They are decent people, if a bit odd. There is also the fact that I’ve talked with Veronica before” To say nothing about having the vampire on speed dial effectively. “I can definitely try talking to them a bit more once we have gotten better settled here.”
"Okay, that sounds better," Goblina responded, still typing notes.
Penny would fold her arms as she started cycling though what they had and what they needed. They had safety, for the moment, and decent, if basic, supplies. What they needed was stability, and a greater sense of safety. Comfort wouldn’t be a bad thing either, but that could take time. “After the announcement, think you could help me round up some of the Metal girls and Builders?” Penny would ask as a possibility to improve the situation they were in came to mind, to say nothing about how it dovetailed into the exit strategy she had mentioned before. “I have a project that I would like them to work on.”
"Consider it done," Goblina answered with a casual salute, before she turned a bit meek. "Not to, uh, be snoopy, but what kind of project is it?"
“Ties back into what I stole actually” Penny would reply with a snicker “I own a ship, which is also a tank, that's the size of a baseball stadium. But back before it became mine, it used to be able to fly. I’d like to get it airborne again.” She would explain with a mischievous grin.
“That would give us an immense advantage. As we could take the Sanctuary anywhere we needed too and land anywhere we needed too. It’s not going to be an easy task though, the original Sky engine’s already been scrapped, but I have a copy of the blueprints and a bit of what the original engine was turned into as well so it should be doable.”
Goblina's tooth poked out from her mouth, opened wide in surprise. "Oh wow. I can't wait to see that!" She took Penny's hand and shook it repeatedly. "I'll do my best to keep us rolling, Boss! You can count on me!"
“Of that I have no doubt” Penny would reply with a nod as she went along with the handshake. “Off to let the rest of the Sanctuary know what’s up I suppose, before that got any questions for me?”
"Well, uh…" Goblina scratched the back of her head. "I know Cindy wasn't the most fun girl around. But she really did care about us, about keeping us safe. So, uh, could we hold a memorial for her, or something like that? Nothing too fancy, of course."
Penny would blink at the question, granted it was more of request but still. "Of course. I may have built the foundation but Cindy was just as passionate about keeping the girls here safe."
She'd reach up and rub at the back of her neck "I'm more upset that I hadn't thought about it before, now that I think about it" Drawback of her mechanical nature she mused internally, focusing too much on her chosen task and all else falls to the side.
Shaking her head she'd push that aside for now. "I can make a statue in her image for it. We can set up a small area either in the main room for it as well, that way we can give everyone a chance to mourn everyone that was lost due to the Rave."
Goblina nodded with a bittersweet smile. "Yeah, that sounds good. Thanks, Boss." She made a few more notes. "Well then, that's all from me. I got a lot of work to do, but call me if anything comes up." She waved a bit, then left the room.
Penny would be right behind Goblina, glad that things went well. Now she just had to hope that her next course of action would work just as smoothly.
When Penny once again reached the main room she would start walking towards it’s center but as she did metal stairs would begin to fold out of the ground along with a small circular platform and as she ascended the stairs her presence would suddenly draw everyone’s eyes to her, Because Gravity was so much more than just a force for determining weight.
“Everyone!” She would callout as she reached the center of her platform, the stairs folding back into the ground. “I have some announcements to make.” Her voice would echo deep within the Sanctuary, a mix of Gravity and Metal only doable because of how much of herself she put into this place.
“The first, is long overdue. We all have lost people, friends and close ones, over the past few days. Either at the Rave or due to the ongoing riots.” She would slowly walk the perimeter of her platform as she spoke, unafraid to meet the eyes of the girls and boys that would gather to listen. These were the people she was going to be pledging herself to protect, and she was going to use this time to make sure she knew each of their faces. “Each of those losses is a tragedy, and after I’m done up here I’ll be setting up a memorial. Everyone is free to add to it, be it pictures, or keepsakes, or any other way you can think to honor those that you have lost. I personally will be making a statue in tribute to Cindy. For without her many of us wouldn’t be here.”
“The next announcement, and well this is one that I feel will become a discussion so feel free to speak up.” Hopefully by now most of the Sanctuary had arrived, she wanted to give them all the chance to speak up for their opinions to be heard. “We have lost Cindy to the Mint. A fierce protector, and one who always looked to keep us safe. I hope to keep that Ideal alive. To that end I am taking up her mantle as Queen of Penrose. My goals are not different from hers, to keep you safe from those that would abuse you. This Sanctuary is open to everyone who needs a place to be safe, that has not changed, but there will be people that come here to try and take advantage of us. That I will not allow. There are those that will try and dismantle this place. That I will not allow. And there are those that will try and endanger this place. That I will not allow.”
“I will state I am an enemy of the Mint and their manipulative ways, and the same can be said of the Ascendency for their acts of wholesale slaughter. I will not bow to them, and will always place myself in between them and any who call this place home. Because this is my home too, the first one that I have had since I became part of this world. And I will die before I let them take it from us.”
By the end of the speech, every Sanctuary resident's eyes were on Penny; their expressions ranging the spectrum of emotions. Whispers ran amuck, but soon enough, a single pair of hands clapped, as hard as they could; it was Goblina, crying with a scrunchy mouth. "The Queen is dead. Long live the Queen!" She blurted out. Then, others joined in the clapping and cheering. "Long live the Queen! Long live Penny the Builder!"
It didn't take long before the entire Sanctuary rang with cheers for the new queen, the robot girl having succeeded in giving faith and hope to the downtrodden bunch.
&
Dina Denisova
.:⋮First of many⋮:.
Before large events there were signs. A flood would be preceded by heavy rain and thunder and a choking atmosphere. Animals being restless would be signs of earthquakes, and a red moon was a sign of a heavy fire nearby. One who could read the signs and anticipate events would no doubt end up in a privileged position.
And for Dina Denisova, the Stray Empress, it was a life that she was loath to part with. Ever since being bereaved by her highborn cradle and forced to work like another cog in the system, she had yearned for the dances of lords and ladies, of princesses, kings and queens. Her new rebirth in this world of magic and events, could provide the strike of luck she needed.
If only people weren’t so wanton and haggard. Abandoned to fend of by herself, she was well acquainted that rulers had to isolate themselves if they were to be effective. Yet a ruler without associates was essentially worthless. What was she, then, nothing more than a girl with a knack for attracting stares and some magical powers? She had to put herself in a position where she could exert the lessons long ago learned in statecraft.
Penrose would offer a nice canvas, as she had read the whispers. Change, strife, vacuum. Cindy had not been amenable enough to her presence before in her court, perhaps now it would change. A talk had to be made.
And thus, she treaded the so-called Sanctuary, an allegorical hallowed ground for all monsters. She was bearing her human disguise, as a further sign of caution… The warehouse was hushed as many of the people there huddled together in mourning. And Cindy seemed to be gone.
Yet there was one person who seemed to easily slip between the separate bands of people within the sanctuary. Bringing food and blankets, or a soft word and a moment of compassion. Her presence was both impossible to miss yet seeming sublimated into the very foundation of this place thus easily relegated to the background. After all Penny wasn’t going to simply ask these people to assist the city and sit back and forget about them. No, they were in just as much need of support as those in Beacon who had lost friends.
It was while she was getting ready to head back for some more blankets that she would lay eyes on Dina and in that moment she would go deathly still. A deep red would bleed into her eyes for a moment as all compassion flowed away from her. Yet before she would move, her entire demeanor screaming of danger and hate, she would tilt her head to the side ever so slightly.
And just like that, she would blink and the soft caring look would be back and the red vanished, with a small hint of embarrassment mixed in as well. Rubbing the back of her neck for a moment Penny would slowly approach the new girl “Sorry about that” She would apologize first and foremost “Thought you were someone else for a moment there”
“Mm.” The newcomer assessed the situation, looking right and left. She tilted her head, and in a blink… the cat ears and tail sprouted from underneath her clothes, swishing vigorously. “Whoever that must be, must be someone regal… and dangerous.” She said, purring softly as she did. It was then when the people surrounding her noticed her monstrous nature.
And they weren’t disturbed… more like, they were enraptured by it. The newcomer seemed to exude a fair aura, someone who could be helpful in these trying times. “The city seems to be in turmoil… I see many downtrodden stares, and people in need of comfort. Furthermore, whoever I wished to meet… is not here. Mayhaps...I delayed my entrance too much.” Dina tilted her head.
“No matter… I am not going to be unsympathetic to this plight, It would not be fit for my station to do so.” She added, concentrating as a luminous aura parted from her, reinforcing, healing, invigorating as she walked by. The aura of radiance of those born to occupy a throne. “Assuage your fears, you are not alone in this. I am the Empress of Strays, Dina of the Denisov…I seek your Queen. Where might I find her Highness Cindy Ford?”
“She played the part of appearing regal” Penny would agree with a hint of distaste at the thought of Chloe. Some wounds ran deep, and even though it wasn’t truly her that Chloe had betrayed she held that scar nevertheless. She pushed those thoughts aside and refocused on the newest girl to visit the Sanctuary just in time to feel Dina’s aura unfurl and blanket the area. In which Penny would only raise an eyebrow.
“Cindy is dead” She would answer solemnly “Assassinated by Mint operatives a few days ago” It was a sad truth, but Penny was more interested in the reactions that Dina might have, as the timing was just a tad suspicious considering the catgirl’s aura “For now I’m in charge of this place. Penny Asimov, the people around here call me The Builder.”
Dina’s poise wasn’t broken upon hearing the news, although she casted her gaze down, her ears and tail following suit. “Is that so… truly a pity. Then again they are profiteers.” Dina said. “To be a Queen is to sleep with a dagger under a bed, always waiting for the one who will plunge into you from the shadows.” The cat girl answered. “We had… our differences, but she shall be missed. Not many people left with her veterancy nowadays.” She said, her gaze recovering and setting herself on to Penny.
“Asimov huh? Should it not be Asimova? Has no one taught you about ancestry?” Dina said, as she then was distracted by a trembling girl by her side, and decided to kneel and whisper a couple of words of encouragement, before rising once more.
“Originally I had come to seek a spot in the court, as this situation brought forth opportunities. I have no shame in admitting that. Hm.” She added, eyeing Penny. “Are you going to aim for that throne, I wonder…”
Penny simply watched Dina as she spoke, it would be perhaps noticeable to the other girl that Penny never seemed phased by the enchanting aura.and instead simply kept her gaze clear and focused. “Considering my ancestry, Asimov fits much much better then Asimova, and I can’t help but think that more than just Queens live a life in which they must watch the shadows, so you’ll have to excuse me for finding you rather suspicious. All things considered.” She would say after a moment.
“Regardless, I built this place to act as a safe haven. So you are welcomed to stay. As for seeking a spot in the Queen’s court...” She would pause and give Dina a piercing look, one that seemed to measure all there was about Dina, and when Penny next spoke there was weight behind her words that had been lacking beforehand. “Prove yourself to be for the girls here, to be willing to give back to those that have nothing but this roof over their heads and I will consider listening to your council. For whilethey call me Builder, That does not mean I have not claimed Queen as well.”
Dina looked at Penny, raising an eyebrow. Well, sometimes people were guarded like that. Being confused for that other person, whoever that was, probably had soured her disposition. “Hmm….” She purred, looking at the girls, and then at Penny. “Magic does queer things.” So, Penny had once been a boy. “Mayhaps I should share a bit of personal history. Denisov family was once one of the noble retainers of the Tsar. Roughly a hundred years ago, the Bolsheviks took everything and kicked us from grace. I’ve raised five children on my own, and then I became a magical girl. Believe me when I say, I know what it feels like.” Dina added, as she turned her back on Penny eyeing the other girls.
“Food is mostly taken care of. Healing and blankets are too. Now we need to fortify, and gather resources.” She said to herself and nobody in particular, as she put her hand on her mouth… and whistled, a second specialization briefly becoming active over her aura. Beast.
A score of eyes peered from the dark that surrounded the warehouse, before rushing past the entrance. Half a dozen cats of all sorts of pelts and sizes surrounded Dina, eyes staring. But these cats weren’t definitely normal. Each and everyone of them had two tails instead of one, as well as vivid eyes betraying abnormal intelligence.
“I have a task for you, Bakenekos. This haggard place, make it more amenable.” Dina commanded firmly, as she swished her tail, eyes peeking at the magical creatures.
“Um, what about the reward?” One of them, the apparent leader, talked back in a woman's voice.
“Fine, I will treat you all to fatty tuna Sushi once we’re done here. These poor girls don’t have much on their own.” Dina grumbled. People always were demanding things upfront. Did they not trust her word anymore?
“Yay!” Every single of the creatures said, before activating their magic… and becoming something taller and more human(safebooru.org//samples/1880/sample_c0… ). Complete in a maid suit.
Dina let the cat maids do the job that Penny had been doing earlier. “Hmm, that should make it a little better.” She added, before beginning to pick all of the youngest magical girl refugees by the hand and getting them to a secluded corner, before clearing her throat.
“Been a while since I did this, so...ahem.” She began to sing a Lullaby.
Penny hadn’t been expecting such an immediate and direct response to what she said and was knocked back onto her heels at the sudden influx of assistance. “Well, now I feel like an ass” She would comment to herself while she waited for Dina to finish her lullaby. Snoopy floating about watching the catmaids wandering around helping comfort people.
“Seems I owe you another apology” Penny would say as she strode forward once the song was tapering down. “Hopefully that doesn’t become a habit on my part. Thanks for the help though.”
“Didn’t mean to be so suspicious of you, just timing, appearance, and skill set just seemed too good to be true.”
Dina let herself rise, while tucking the tired and now sleeping girls under the blankets, as she rose once more, her ears twitching upon the mention of apology. “Hm.” She paused as she saw the maids she had summoned going on and about. “No need. I am doing this for myself too. It’s highly unlikely I will go anywhere in this town without building a good rapport with certain factions. This one seemed a good starting point.” She tilted her head. “Don’t you think so, Builder? It also helped my past resonated with your plight a bit.”
She added. “I was to be an aide of Princess Anastasia at some point. But the Bolsheviks meddled. I too suffered the lash of unchecked potential, even if my feline features are often more a boon than a curse. And as a result, I was left alone.” She said, performing a good curtsy.
“Offer me a court, and I shall give you my best statecraft. That’s all I can say”
“I would agree that this place is a good place to start” Penny would say, offering Dina her hand. “And call me Penny. Come on, I’ll introduce you the the rest of the girls that are part of the court”
The machinations never ceased. If one had to work a semblance of organization, places must be reached. People must be met. Compunctions must be cast aside. Take nothing for granted, and only stick to the necessary in a deal. Those were strict terms the puchuu Umukamui had gone through in his everlasting mission, and that was not going to change now. Meeting diametrically opposed factions was always par to the course, so after Mint, the rivals of the Mint were a second choice. Beacon, he had already made a deal with. But this Crimson Cradle had begun to reach his ears recently.
Well, it was nice to know and establish a working relationship with every notable faction who wasn’t hell bent in breaking cosmic laws, was it not? Umukamui pondered, and scoured the media for a meeting chance.
The puchuu had an inkling this one was sick of seeing the usual puchuu cute self, so she switched to her increasingly being used as of late female form, waiting for a chance to meet.
Umukamui was given a simple text message telling her/him/it to wait in a specific location.
It was nothing special. A run down mall with every window inside broken and item looted. It was impossible to tell if rough times had caused humans to plunder the mall, or if monsters had simply set upon the place. It didn’t look safe to inhabit, but all Umukamui had to do was stand in front of it. That was what the instructions said to do. Veronica would never come though. Yet…
”You called?” The cradle mother’s voice rang out in Umu’s head. ”This is Veronica. You requested to speak with me?”
Umukamui tilted his head and then answered. "Sorry, I do not deal in psychic connections unless it is a trusted source. Policy." She said, before completely shunting Veronica out of the creature's mind. "I do request all my meetings to be in person, or through a proxy. Even the Mint and Beacon have more class."
A shrine maiden in black scoffed as she wandered past the dilapidated mall. ”Yea, well, maybe if you had written that shit somewhere you wouldn’t have to worry about psychic connections? ” She pulled an apple out of her robes. ”Even if a magical girl is a mind reader that doesn’t mean her patron is, Sheesh!” She bit into her apple and munched until the sound and sight of her chewing faded from view.
Umukamui would have to wait a bit longer for anyone else to show up. Several minutes ticked by without any contact. They would consider leaving when the next entity to visit the mall showed up.
It was a small white creature with red stripes on its back. It had the body of a fox, with long, slender ears. The creature’s tail was curled up, and the white and red colors made it look like a spiral.
”Beacon and Mint are multi-dimensional organizations that have the manpower to entertain all prospective partners.” Its voice was the one that Umu heard in their head. This was Veronica, somehow. ”Cradle’s agents number less than ten, and operate solely in and around Penrose. You should temper your expectations accordingly, as I wouldn’t get anything done if I personally showed up whenever I was summoned.” The creature sat down and started to clean its paw. ”So far you’ve been prickly, difficult, and have made dealings with two organizations that not only am I hostile towards, but are hostile towards each other.” Veronica used her wet paw to groom her ears. ”I can’t say I’m all that impressed, but let’s hear your pitch.”
"My agents number less than yours, and I personally try to meet each potential candidate. It's not a matter of expectations. It's a matter of being polite." Umukamui said, as he shifted back to his base form, tilting his head. " You don't know half of it. As you might have guessed, I have been doing this for a while." He pondered. "Still, I did not betray my own organizations. Going back on deals is usually reputation damage. Reputation damage means less business. Others can complain about your choice of clients, but as long as you keep it professional, there is hardly a reason not to." The small furry creature then began to groom himself once again.
Veronica set her paw down and stared at the other creature. ”Surely you didn’t call me out here just to talk about etiquette?”
"I have a safe pass for my agents. Negotiated with the Beckoners in person. I never did specify how many of those are… nor they asked. The whole left hand and right hand speech. Thing is, Colonel Cuddles is the one who is a stickler. Others are not as… much. I overheard some… friendly fire issues have popped up between your organization, who is not as deeply rooted… and the big boys in Penrose." He then paused. "Starting your own thing is rough indeed. However, here is the catch. I am currently trying to get enough manpower to get momentum. You need less knives on your back."
"These zealot types like to adhere to their own rules more than self pandering, so they will be reluctant to go back on a deal easily. Just make believe that your agents work for me, and I will back you up. In exchange for me twisting facts, you support my endeavours."
”An interesting offer, but not one I can agree to as it is presented.” Her tail wagged side to side, still pulled into a tight spiral. ”I spoke with Paladin Alicia, and she did not think Beacon would stop trying to attack my agents. I will not support another organization on mere promises of a ceasefire. They will be made to sign a contract of my making, or you will.” A red contract was pushed out of a shadow, which landed beside the white and red creature. ”Furthermore, you will tell me of these endeavors that we are expected to assist with.”
"So you want to get a way to avoid plausible deniability. This will need some work, but I can certainly accommodate. As long as it does not interfere with my current assignments."Umukamui said, without making an effort to sign the contract. "Joint strikes, red coins and babysitting." The puchuu said as he wagged his tail."How peculiar. You act with contracts still, even if you were the one who breached an agreement with Mint."
”If I signed a contract, maybe I would still be working for them.” Veronica stood up and walked closer to the puchuu. ” I’m not sure ‘plausible deniability’ is what I’m seeking. I just want more than lip service for my agent’s safety. If you say you can do something for me, you or Beacon should pay the price for going back on their promise.” When the fox was in front of Umu, it sat down again. ”Red coins are going to be difficult to acquire, as beacon and the late Cindy had the monopoly on them last time I checked. Babysitting and joint assaults can be managed if I know what your end goal is. Cradle is not a mercenary organization. We fight for a worthy cause.”
"Don't we all? Beacon thinks itself worthy. Hell, even the Mint in their twisted beliefs think that debt is the moral superiority. Doesn't really matter if you are targeted, like my organization used to be." Umukamui said. "Probably you never heard of Libra. Keep the balance and things going on, yadda yadda." The small furry creature then leant on. "Allies are precious resources… and also situational. You can only force one's hand so much."
Veronica’s tiny eyes glowed a bright crimson. ”No ‘yadda yadda,’ what type of balance are you trying to maintain? I cannot agree to work with someone long term unless I understand their primary objective. The balance between Mint and Beacon? The balance between monster and humanity? The balance between divine and mortal? Hope and despair? Truth and lies? Madness and bravery? Love and hate? ”
“Creation and Destruction. Stars explode and collapse, and upon the debris, newer stars ignite. Life feasts on death. I seek to preserve such. Some things, particularly horrors, are good at disrupting it. And keeping also all those things in check could certainly help.” Umukamui answered. “Betterment of mankind? That’s rubbish, more like enslaving gullible fools. The greater good? It’s an intoxicating drug. Being evil for giggles? Bound to bite you back hard.” The puchuu answered.
“What it matters in the end is, are your actions preserving this universe, or accelerating their destruction? If it’s the latter, you’re my enemy. Plain and simple.”
”Hmmmm…” The glow in Veronica’s eyes dimmed. ”Balance is difficult to maintain, as well as subjective. It may be possible for us to collaborate, however.” the creature squinted it’s eyes. ”For the time being, we will claim to work for you. Just know that at present this is in word only, and we will not actually be working with you until you can deliver on your promise.” It squint its eyes further. ”At which point we will forge a contract that will satisfy both parties. Do know that I will not have my agents blindly assist with every scheme you dream up.” Veronica opened her eyes again. ”If that is acceptable, then we may work together in the future.”
"Trial period, it is. However I will require a bit more for me taking the Beacon out of your heads. Beneficence work does not suit me, either. You shall assist me with information, or puntual help. And the moment I find you abuse the terms of this, the deal is off. Trial period works both ways."
”Negative, you have provided me with nothing so far. I am only willing to cooperate if it assists with the signing of the contract.” The creature looked up in the air. ”On second thought, you claim to be an expert. I’ll give you a week to talk to Beacon. During which any special requests you make will go through a trusted colleague. They are free to veto anything you put forward, but should accept if it assists with forging the contract. At the end of the week, we will see what happens.” Veronica lowered her gaze onto Umu. ”These are my terms.”
"Hmm, why did the Mint lose you I wonder. Clearly you keep those eye gouging habits from them." Umukamui said, swishing his tail. "Ah well." He said as he took Veronica's contract, and returned it to her. "It was a tempting deal, but so far, not so different from others. " The puchuu began to walk away. "Thank you for your time, and I wish you luck in future endeavours. There are more amenable groups I can work with in the present. Just remember that I am willing to talk a deal anytime."
"Don't let your desires to take over you, just a friendly advice. You want to control everything and everyone. Trust me when I say this: It simply does not happen."
”Says the one who wanted to command my agents.” The white creature’s shadow turned into a talon and closed around itself. Then it sunk into the ground and dissipated.
Dina Denisova was a woman of many concerns and few allies. Getting onto her feet on Penrose was proving harder than anticipated. Here and there, the ravages of war had sown deep mistrust among collectives, and advances were slow.
Perhaps too slow for her liking. Sure, the machine girl had been amenable enough… after flat out demanding proof. The dragon thralls running the hotel were even more reserved than she had initially thought. There was so much one could do with talking. However, she did not give up, and instead took a different path.
She had heard of a certain patron with amenable characteristics. It also happened to have a private dimension, always a plus. She looked at the shopping bag. Mackerel. A favorite of cats… and dolphins. Making way towards one of Penrose alleys, she looked back and forth, securing the spot for her privacy. This was going to be awkward.
First, the mackerel. Then some pineapple, because why not. Beaches. Pineapple cocktails went hand in hand. And last, a couple of drops of blue blood, such as herself. Blood sacrifices were a must when summoning beings right?
“Oh, come forth, Dan, master of the Everholiday Lands.”
...That sounded horrible.
At first, it seemed as if the summoning ritual had failed, the pineapple looking quite sad on the cold ground. But then, Dina saw how the pineapple seemed to sink into the concrete, and disappeared. Then, a pineapple plant rose from the ground, spreading it's lush green leaves, in full bloom. But instead of a pineapple, a tiny blue dolphin wearing an equally tiny ushanka and wool vest appeared. "Mackerels! Yummy!" He squeaked, and hopped down to pick up the can. Dina would immediately realize she was now witness to a Lesser Force, as the magical being opened the can and ate the contents with dexterity impossible for his fins. "Mmm...These sardines were great!" It was then that he noticed the blood. "Yikes! Are you hurt?" He asked.
Dina stood with a blank stare. While she was thankful her summon had been promptly summoned, the whole situation seemed a bit underwhelming… and bizarre to boot. “Not really.” She said, licking the finger of the cut and closing the wound, while still staring at this… Dolphin. Ushanka, really? That was unexpected.
"Phew, I'm glad. This city has enough blood on the streets," Dan replied. "Anyway, greetings!" He waved his little fin as he floated up to eye level with Dina. "Do you wish to make a pact with me? That is usually the reason why magical girls would summon me."
“That was the intention, yes…” Dina said omitting the second part. Until I saw YOU. “I hope I got the right Dan. Lesser forces being subtle, it’s hard to know.”
"Yep yep, it's me! Dan the Dolphin is my name!" He leaped like a dolphin out of water with a sprinkle of glitter in her wake. "And boundless joy is my game! I wish to spread happiness and fun to this world. But there are evil forces who'd rather want violence and suffering. As my chosen one, your mission would be to fight against bad guys like that, and to give joy and hope to the sad and depressed. In return, I can give you plenty of benefits, like access to my beach dimension! That place is the perfect spot for a summer vacation, any time of the year! I can also imbue you with training in a martial art famous in the magical world, without practicing even once. Sounds good, right?"
Dina raised an eyebrow. Vacation resort? That did seem a bit tempting, despite the lesser force looking like a total idiot. Then again, she did need the help. Swallowing pride was the hard part, for someone high born as her. “I’m all for non-violence. Really.” Dina said, trying to focus hard on the benefits. His reply had been immediate, the benefits he was offering were sort of… acceptable. If only because the entire beach dimension. Lots of idle time for a social butterfly like her.
“It does seem good. What is the catch, though?”
"Well, uh…" Dan fidgeted a bit. "Joy is my essence. Or rather, I need it; I grow weak if I can't have some of that smiley sunshine, and the powers I grant would fade too. Not that much is required of your happiness, mind you; as long as you keep making people happy once a week or so, that would be more than enough. I also like attention, so I might pop in for a visit once in a while. Would you be fine with these conditions?"
Dina tilted her head. Likes attention huh. Well, at least he’s not asking for other things. “I’m inclined to agree. It should not be that difficult given how my mere presence seems to soothe people sometimes.” She purred.
Dan squeaked with excitement. "Wonderful! Then, the pact is sealed with a shake of the fin." He extended his tiny fin forward. "And then the magical bond is formed between us."
Dina looked at the flipper. Then at Dan. Then at the flipper. I seriously hope this is not a poor decision, like making a contract with a puchuu. Or coming back to Cindy and finding her dead. She thought as she carefully stretched her hand, her ears twitching and tail upright in an alert stance, and gave Dan the handshake.
When Dina touched Dan's fin, she first felt how gently warm it was, like the pleasant feel you'd have stepping on sand heated by the sun. Then, that warmth spread through her arm, and enveloped her in it. She floated slightly off the ground as the magic sparkled around her, infusing her with new power. By the time she returned back to the ground, Dan was clapping his fins together like a circus seal. "Wonderful! Welcome to the team, Dina. I'll introduce you later to your fellow companions. But for now, let's celebrate!" Dan pointed his wing at the end of the alley, and shot a blue bolt of magic. Upon hitting the wall, a door appeared with a poof. "See, isn't that amaz-eh?" Dan noticed that Dina was still reeling from making the pact.
“I feel… uh…” Dina blinked…”Is that the ancient martial art!?” She jittered, startled and dropped to her knees, hugging herself, the hairs on her tail standing up, as well as her ears curled against her head. “It’s so crass! And filthy!” She added.
Dan's beak opened comically. "Oh, no! Not at all!" A big sweat drop formed on the side of his head as he floated around her. "Keijo is a pure martial art, with a long tradition and annual tournaments. The knowledge and wisdom of the masters of the art will not only enhance your fighting ability, your magical control is also heightened. It's a wonderful gift, you'll see!"
Dina looked with a blank stare.”...let’s go to that place… and not mention this again.” She affirmed, trying to get her bearings.
The tiny dolphin nodded repeatedly. "I promise you'll love the place." He led the way forward, and opened the doors. Dina first noticed the hot temperature of the new world she had stepped into; compared to the bitter cold of Penrose, it was like a sweltering heat. Then, Dina smelled the salt in the air, coming from the ocean that stretched through the horizon beyond the sandy beach she currently stood on. But when she looked down, she noticed she didn't wear her shoes, but instead slippers. In fact, she realized she was much lighter in apparel than before; her magical uniform had transformed into a bikini.
Dina’s ears twitched slightly, as she felt the warmth soothe her to a degree, as well as the gentle breeze. It seemed to blow around her, comforting her… and tickling her bare skin. That was a lot of bare skin.
Dina’s eyes snapped wide and looked at how her clothes had changed. Her eyes narrowed like pinpricks. “This is -your- idea of a dress code, my lord?” She asked, her tail swishing in annoyance.
"Of course!" Dan answered; he now wore a straw hat and sunglasses. "Swimsuits are perfect for a fun day at the beach. They don't get sweaty and damp like normal clothes, and offer freedom of movement for all kinds of sports and activities, not to mention a killer tan!" He landed on the sand like a bouncy ball. “I think you’d like to take some time sunbathing. Let me help with that.” He clapped his fins together, creating some sparkles. Then, Dina heard a faint sound from above, and saw that a parasol floated down, much like certain types of flowers. As it embedded into the sand, a beach chair dropped down from under the parasol’s hood, complete with a little glass of icy water. “Anything else you’d like?” He asked.
"This appeases me." Dina said sincerely as she took a seat like the graceful lady she was, drinking some iced water as she purred softly. "This should do for the time being, even though I am more of a court lady. You shall not find a vassal like me easily, and I hope that my performance shall be rewarded in kind." Dina said, as she looked past Dan. "I do wonder… will this work over here?" She pondered, as she used her gift over beasts to try and summon a mermaid.
Dan squeaked with joy. "With your charismatic presence, you'll bring lots of smiles to everyone's faces. And as the saying goes, a good deed goes a long way." He waddled over to Dina using his tail, and blinked as Dina cast a spell.
Dina felt as her magical call swam through the sea, and dove further down. Soon, the surface of the water burst, and a cute mermaid girl hopped out on the beach. She had webbed hands and a set of fins on her hips, as well as a long tail that flopped behind her. Her human half wore what looked like a modified maid uniform, complete with a skirt and black bikini top. "Ooh...Who had called me from the depths?" She asked, lifting herself up from the sand by her hands. She noticed Dina, and began to move towards her with slow hops. "Oh, you called a mermaid!" Dan exclaimed. "I didn't know anyone could do that. But uh...They're not that suited for land," he then added, as the mermaid had still not managed to reach the two.
"I am a bit of a special case, being born of blue blood, I can limit myself not to mere beasts, but mythical beings actually heed my call." Dina said as a few barriers created a makeshift saltwater bath for the mermaid, coupled with a darkened barrier to shelter her from the sun. "Would you be so kind to sing for us?" She asked.
"Wow, that's a lot of talent!" Dan reacted. "I sure am happy that you joined my merry crew!" The mermaid visibly sweated and looked uncomfortable trudging closer, until Dina provided comfort; with barriers providing both shade and water, the mermaid was re-energized, and swam up to Dina with her fingers clasped together. "Oh, thank you, Mistress! I always longed to be on land, and you have given me the opportunity to do so without drying up." She nodded with a smile to Dina's request. "I would love to." Then, a beautiful melody drifted through the air, surrounding Dina like the gentle waves of the sea. She sang of being part of Dina's world and other songs that definitely didn't break copyright laws. Dan also joined in; he summoned a little trumpet and provided background music for the singing. "Do you know any songs, Dina? I'd like to hear you sing too."
"Only Russian ones. And not very suitable for this environment." said Dina, her ears somewhat downcast at Dan's voice mucking up the mermaid's song.
"Well, it's all up to personal taste," Dan said. He stopped playing music after he felt the catgirl's disapproving stare, soon followed by the mermaid as she held a hand up to her chest. "Aah, it has been ages since I've sung to an audience. Thank you so much, Mistress."
Dina looked at the mermaid. "It's been a delight, I assure you." She paused. " You may keep singing if you wish or return at your leisure." She eyed Dan. "Well, at least this place does have perks."
"Yes! I knew you'd get into the spirit of it," Dan responded. "You can open a portal here after ten seconds of concentration, so you can come visit me and relax at any time." The mermaid shook her head. "No, I can stay here since you so graciously offered me this bath. But unfortunately I don't know any Russian songs. Could you teach me?" Dina looked at the mermaid. “Well, since you’ve answered my summons, I suppose… I can oblige.” She cleared her throat and…
The mermaid quietly listened, her tail whirling the water around her as she seemed entranced. Dan also stopped bouncing around, and hopped on the mermaid's head. When the song was over, both of them clapped their hands. "Encore! Encore!" Dan cheered, while the mermaid began to shed tears. "So beautiful...Your voice is like the current of the deep; it pulls you in."
Dina tilted her head. “I’ve had some practice.” She said, fussed about the effort as she drank the drink, while licking a couple of water drops that had fallen on her forearm. She then curled her mouth upwards in a grin. "Well if you wish for me to sing more, I'd need something better to moisten my throat. And food."
"Of course, of course! What'll it be?" Dan said, and transformed his appearance to resemble a tiny dolphin waiter, complete with a black suit and a curly moustache. He held a regular tray with a dome cover above his head. "Ice cream? Sandwiches? Cheese hamburger?" As he listed each choice, the dome cover magically lifted up and revealed the choice of food each time before lowering. The mermaid merely looked on with a baffled expression.
"Roasted dolphin." Dina said. "I heard it's delicious. Failing that, tuna."
At the command, Dan nodded, and a red apple appeared in his mouth. "Okay, roasted dolphin, coming right u-WHAAH!" Dan was taken aback in comedic fashion, and turned even more blue than normally. The tray stopped midair, and he spat the apple out, causing it to splash in the water and turn into a giant apple. "I seriously hope you're joking, Dina. Dolphin doesn't taste that good, you see," he quickly added with a droplet of sweat on his brow. The tray returned to balance on his fin, and the dome cover lifted, revealing a plate of gourmet tuna. The tray lowered into a table that was also summoned, complete with a white tablecloth. "So let's go with tuna. Would you like some wine with your tuna?" A round glass filled with red wine appeared next to the plate, alongside eating utensils and a wooden chair.
Dina's nose twitched, as her tail reacted upwards, a soft purring sound could be heard. "That would be … great." Dina said, visibly struggling between her cat impulses and ladylike demeanour. She sat beside the table and began eating in earnest.
Dan looked pleased, and proceeded to bounce on the mermaid's head like a squishy toy. "Isn't it really fun here, Dina? You can stay as long as you want, and-Wah!" He then stumbled, and ended up falling right in the mermaid's cleavage, causing her to yelp lightly from the sensation. Only his head could be seen poking out. "Oh no...Not this again."
Dina looked at the dolphin's antics, narrowing her eyes. "Yes, really fun. But I suppose there are places to see and people to meet too." She focused as she snatched the little dolphin from the poor mermaid's assets with catlike elegance and then she eyed the creature she just summoned. "You may leave, apologies for his behaviour." She indicated.
The mermaid didn't seem that disturbed by the Lesser Force's mishap, though she seemed a bit embarrassed "No, I should apologize. I didn't pay attention to Lord Dan." She then gave a light smile. "I suppose my sisters are wondering where I am, so I should return to them. Thank you once more for letting me share in your world, even if for a moment." She waved goodbye, and swam back to the sea. Dan was relieved to be released from his prison, and nodded when Dina expressed the duties she had. "Yeah, it's fine. But promise that you'll come visit once in a while, okay?" Dan asked, and created a portal back home to Penrose. "Also, I'll let your companions know that you've joined us. Goodbye!" He waved his flipper enthusiastically..
Dina looked at the small creature. Quirky as he was, he would be his boss from now on, so she performed a curtsy as a farewell greeting and returned back into the world.
She had hoped the perp actually did change back her clothes.
It had been a couple of days since the rave, and Lily had gradually recovered from her mental exhaustion. She was still sad and depressed, but at least she now had the courage to walk outside. She had seen the news covering cases of vandalism and murder, but it was but a glimpse into the magical unrest that now plagued the wintry city. She sighed, and leaned against the railing of her balcony, reminiscing about an encounter she and Alex had before the rave.
Are they magical girls, or are they witches? Not knowing was part of Rockstar’s appeal.
Witches and rock-stars had been on a bit of a decline over the past few months. Recently Endsinger had been silenced, and a few months ago Beacon visited a cathedral that a coven called home. Not even a minute after their arrival and the coven was scattered. Even the cathedral was left in shambles. Not a good day for witches at all. Admit it, if you came back to Penrose after a long vacation, only to find Beacon chased out your coven and destroyed your home, you’d be pissed too. It was only a matter of time before they destroyed the rest of Penrose.
And the Rockstars had every intention of beating them to the punch. They had to practice their music anyway. It wouldn’t be fair to test their tunes against an unstable building. Nope. If your tunes can’t ruin a perfectly good home in one blow, you’re probably out of practice.
But hey, destroying abandoned malls was a fun warm up.
The old mall growled as it was shaken on it’s foundation, causing Lily’s motorcycle to tremble before it jumped off an uplifted concrete slab serving as an impromptu ramp. She landed to a half-circle skid, and exhaled a breath of wonder.
”Geez...This mall has seen better days.” She stood up from the motorcycle, and gave a thumbs up to Alex, letting the motorcycle collapse into a ball of lightning once Alex had exited the vehicle. The two of them could hear the wild laughter of the rock-star witches from within the mall. ”And if Ixion is right, the source of the tremors are a pair of witches.” She summoned her bow, and twirled an arrow between her fingers. ”Are you ready, Alex? We might need to ‘rock out’ this time, tee hee~”
Alexander flicked Lily on the forehead “Boo, that was a horrible pun. Bad Lily.” He then sighed “Still...none of this makes much sense; it sounds like they’re the only ones in there...so why are they making such a racket? On top of that, how are they making actual tremors with just music? If this is the kind of mess they can cause when they’re just messing around, I’m kind of worried about the destruction they can cause when they’re actually trying to kill someone.”
Lily yelped from the flick, and giggled in embarrassment as she held a hand on her head. "Maybe, but that was stone cold of you, Alex." She then listened as Alex spoke, moving forward with her bow out and an arrow nocked. "Yeah, they're not any mundane musicians, that's for sure. We need to stop them before they decide to start their tour of destruction." Once again, she took the lead, making sure Alex stayed behind as they traversed through the mangled mall in search of the wicked witches.
Due to the extremely loud noise, Alexander was hesitant to boost his senses. Enhanced hearing would just deafen him, and he was afraid what other enhanced senses would pick up. So he let Lily take point, as she had better ranged capabilities (and most likely better reflexes). “You still got that ring on you? You’re such a crazy driver that I’m worried it might have gotten lost during one of your stunts, and I really don’t want to have to make another one.”
As the case usually is for run-down malls, it was dark. There was no power, and there didn’t appear to be any skylights. The witches did get louder though. Their laughter having been replaced by AFI’s Miss Murder. The music itself didn’t sound particularly loud, at least not loud enough to bring down a mall.
Though Lily wasn't a Light specialist, she intensified the electric bowstring of her weapon to illuminate their immediate surroundings. She considered firing electric arrows that would burst with discharges, but she decided it would be a bit too wasteful. She also believed that Alex would detect any danger with his acute senses.
Alexander could feel some dust land on his shoulder. It was difficult to discern with the music playing, but he could hear a support structure crack overhead. Something was falling towards them.
“Fuck!” Alexander cursed as he realized what was going on. Not willing to waste any time when he didn’t know how much he had, he held Lily in place “Incoming!” and put a barrier around them. It was once their defenses were up that he allowed himself to look up to see what was coming at them.
Thanks to Lily’s bow, Alexander could identify the giant concrete slab coming at them. It was so robust that when it landed on Alexander’s shield, it only cracked. Metal re-bar held the chunk in place, and only a few pebbles managed to break free. Such mundane dangers were hardly a match for Alexander’s shields.
Despite looking like she was wary of any surprises, Lily was still startled by Alex's touch. She aimed her bow up, and screamed as she saw the slab shatter against the barrier. "Aaa! That scared me." She turned to Alex with a nervous look. "Th-thanks, Alex. You saved me from becoming a pancake, with butter on top."
Once Lily’s bow glowed at maximum brightness, the two could make out a directory map in the center of the isle. There were hundreds of stores, from a D&D mini shop to a laser tag adventure. It seemed the entrance they took wasn’t too far away from the indoor plaza. Aside from being filled with a lot of shut down eateries, there was a stage mapped out for community events. The path ahead would sweep to the right and lead directly into the plaza.
Lily swept her index finger on the dusty map, drawing a circle around the plaza. "They must be here; musicians always go up on the stage. But...Maybe we could actually catch them by surprise this time."
She turned to Alex, her eyes bright with an idea. "What if we split up? You could try going up to a higher floor and see if you can get above the stage. I would wait for your signal over by the entrance to the plaza, peeking behind the corner. Since they're playing music, we might actually get the drop on them." She looked at her bow. "I want to make up for the lich fight and actually fight smart."
Alexander shrugged “Eh, it sounds workable.” He made the barrier slowly expand until it pushed off the debris on top of it. Once that was clear, he dropped the barrier and began climbing to the ceiling, using his enhanced jumping powers, and barrier platforms. Once he was as high up as he could get, he made a barrier walkway straight to the stage, to get over them. He then checked to see if they had noticed him at all, and to make sure that Lily was in position.
The Plaza was a giant open space that went right to the ceiling of the mall. Unlike the hallway, the plaza had a canvas top that let diffused sunlight through. All the shops looked dark, and giant stalagmites poked up from the ground here and there, often through broken floor tiles. A fountain had once been the centerpiece of the plaza, but it had been ruined, and the pool below was filled with more stone than coins. The balcony that overlooked the plaza had seen better days, but might be able to support someone if they were careful. Two pairs of escalators lead up to them from where Lily and Alexander entered the room.
”The stars that pierce the sky!”
”He left them all behind!”
”And how his children cried!”
”He left us all behind!”
Far to the back of the plaza, was one of the witches. She wore a black dress that had a low cut in the front, and a large arch that almost left the entirety of her back bare. Her emerald hair bounced with every swing of her drumsticks. She was surrounded on nearly all sides by her drum kit, which looked to be made of volcanic glass. Any time she struck a drum, it briefly pulsed with green light before going dim again. Much like Lily had anticipated, she was playing on the stage.
The guitarist didn’t seem to be present, and the acoustics of the mall didn’t give any help in locating them by sound. But they had to be close.
Lily waited until she no longer heard Alex's movements, and then moved up against the corner, peeking into the plaza. She raised an eyebrow upon seeing only one of the witches on stage. "Huh? Where's the other one?" She quietly mumbled to herself, and saw that Alex was in position. She gave a quick thumbs up to him. Letting him know she was ready to dash in there. Then she drew her bow, preparing for a power shot, charging electrical energy into her arrow.
After seeing Lily’s thumbs up, Alexander nodded and jumped down. In mid fall, he surrounded himself in a large barrier. He hit the stage with a mighty crash, and the barrier vanished seconds after that “You know, I was working on some clever quip to break out...but fuck it, I’m just going to beat you up. Do you have any idea how much trouble you’ve been causing? ”
The green haired witch ceased her playing. She didn’t look surprised, but the displeasure was evident in her scowl. ”Not the best time to stage dive, kid.”
A stalagmite just off the edge of the stage exploded, showering the boy with stones. That alone wouldn’t have done much to Alexander, but the emerging guitarist was another story. Her blue twin tails flickered like a flame as she cruised through the air. A single swing of her guitar was enough to knock Alexander onto his back, at which point she landed on his chest and rode him to a halt at the other side of the stage. Once the dust settled, they could see that the guitarist was also a fan of wearing black. But she wore less outlandish clothes. Just a black hoodie with shorts. Though her hoody wasn’t zipped up, revealing her bikini top. One breast had “ROCK” printed across it in big white letters, while the other one had a star design printed on it.
”Rocked by a shooting star.” She grinned.
The green haired witch tapped one of her drums, and a stone shackles emerged around Alexander’s wrists and ankles. ”There’s the quip you were looking for.” The drummer turned in her seat to look at Alexander. ”I like to focus on my music, but it’s hard not to notice someone trying to walk across the ceiling.” She folded her arms. ”So what were you saying? Something about beating us up? Did you bring anyone to help you with that?”
At that moment, a brightly glowing arrow was launched, hitting the central big drum, followed by a great discharge of electricity.
"He brought his girlfriend!" Lily announced, having run the entire distance across the plaza shortly after her shot landed. She had morphed the weapon into a staff, and let loose with a flashy bolt of lightning, aimed to hit the both of them in a line if possible to cause them to scatter. She then followed this up with jumping and weaving, drawing attention away from Alex.
"The only stars you'll become are twinkling ones when I blow you away!"
With their two opponents distracted, Alexander was able to shake off the shackles before they closed around him. He then flared his Beast magic, and his helmet cracked open as his now long hair exploded out of it, while his clothes also changed. “What she said!” He brandished both his wand, and his new sword, as he charged at the blue haired witch, refreshing his forcefield as he did.
Lily’s arrow may have struck the drums and exploded, but the drum kit was still in one piece. It didn’t even budge, being that the entire kit was rooted directly into a giant stone. It had managed to startle the witches though, to the point that the drummer nearly abandoned her drum kit.
Alexander had little trouble standing up. Witches don’t weigh very much, and neither do rock stars. The guitarist stumbled off of Alexander and raised her ax to brace for his incoming blow. The fight had begun in earnest, and the rock stars were done warming up.
The drummer had just enough time to rake her drumsticks across several symbols. This caused the Drummer and her drums to be elevated by a giant stone pillar, denying Lily her shot. Then she did a drum roll that caused the pillar to launch a flurry of spikes in Lily’s direction.
She knew she was at a disadvantage at range, as her lightning attacks would be easily mitigated by any stone defenses the witch might conjure up. However, Lily had a plan. She responded to the spike projectiles by performing a 780-degree backflip to dodge them, and landed her feet against the vertical section of the second floor, using that as a platform to spring herself further up towards the green witch, running the rest of the way up the stone pillar. Then, once she reached the top, she performed a time-accelerated spinning kick towards the witch, aiming to knock her off the drum set.
Lily’s speed was enough to keep her out of the path of the stone spikes, but the drummer was aware she was trying to get close. She dropped her drumstick across her symbols , causing spikes to jet out of the top of the pillaf, barring lily’s advance. Then she activated the kick pedal, which made a deep bass sound and detonated the top of the pillar. The wall Lily was trying to run up was broken into large chunks and shoved towards the wall. Meanwhile, the drummer and her kit was thrown into the air, where it looked like it would descend on the other side of the plaza. "Oof!" Lily exclaimed as the pillar erupted in spines, causing a couple of the rocks to graze her. Using her time magic to slow her fall, she avoided slamming against the west wall, and turned to see the boulder heading at her. She bit her lip, but realized it was a feint made to catch Alex. She didn't expect the girls to be so agile considering the type of magic they utilized, but that meant she had to begin suppressing their movements. She took a deep breath, and began shooting arrows that moved curiously slow. She strafed as she made these slow shots, charging them with her time magic. Soon the witches would realize the trick to her seemingly useless attacks; the arrows were enchanted to turn back in time once they pierced a solid target, shooting again from where they first moved, accelerating with every iteration. Lily's plan was to surround the entire plaza with these arrows, and force the witches to slow down lest they get shot from every direction. However, the plaza was not a small space, and Lily’s spell was complex. It would take her some time to fire enough arrows to lock down the witch’s location, and the arrows would only eat up more mana as time went on. It was quite the gambit, but it might work.
Alex and the guitarist had been at it too. After getting shoved back, The guitarist rolled their neck until it cracked. ”Girlfriend huh?” The guitarist rolled her shoulder in her socket. ”Don’t suppose you’re into partner swapping?” Stone bracers appeared on both of her arms before she charged towards Alexander.
The Guitarist's question caught Alexander off guard “Partner swapping? Wait, are you saying you want to fight her instead of me?” Shaking off his confusion, he charged to meet his opponent, blade ready, with his rod in his off hand, prepared to strike when their initial blows had been made.
”Fight? In the bedroom maybe.” As the drummer passed overhead, she struck a single drum. Before Alexander and the guitarist could collide, She hopped into the air and a stone boulder flew under her legs and smashed into Alexander’s shield with enough force to break it. Since Alex was prepared for a blow, he was able to hit the boulder and roll it away before it caused him any harm. Apparently the drummer had managed to fire it from the pillar her drum kit had been previously attached to. ”Then again, I think Vanessa is into smarter guys!” The guitarist landed on the boulder and started to run away from Alexander, but given that she was on top of a boulder, that just caused it to pick up speed and carry the guitarist towards Him.
Alexander was shocked “wait...what!? You’re actually flirting with people you just met, who are trying to beat you up!? I didn’t think you were that crazy.” He made a barrier ramp over him, that would send the incoming boulder over him and into the air “Also, ‘bedroom’, really? Isn’t that a little soon?” He noticed Lily’s slow moving arrows and sighed mentally ‘[color=aba000]I really[/i]hope you’ve got some kind of plan there Lily, because those don’t look like they’re going to hit anyone[/i][/color]’
The guitarist wasn’t watching where they were going, so they didn’t even notice they were going up a ramp until it was too late. ”What the helllllllllllll-” The boulder soared through the air before crashing into the ground, throwing the guitarist towards Vanessa. All the drummer had to do was extend her arms to catch the guitarist bridal style.
”Are you alright, Jessica?” The drummer raised an eyebrow.
”That guy’s shields are as dense as his skull!” She pointed at Alexander.
”I’ll have to soften it up later.” Vanessa looked at Lily, who was continuing her strategy. She was about half way done with the first floor. ”Let’s focus her down first. She might be easier.”
”Hell yea!” Jessica hopped out of Vanessa’s arms and hung off the side of the drum kit.
Venessa stomped on her kick pedal, and the drum kit was once again launched into the air. She brought her drumsticks down on a symbol, then beat away on her drums. A stalagmite rose up between lily and Alexander and grew stone spikes, acting as a barrier.
Using barrier platforms, Alexander was able to get over the stone wall and into the air. Spotting the drummer girl, he made one more barrier to launch himself off as he rocketed to her like a ballistic grumpy missile. While in mid flight, he covered himself in a more aerodynamic cone shaped barrier ‘
While the drum kit was still in the air, Jessica kicked off and flew towards Lily. She had enough momentum that she could run along the wall. Jessica held her guitar behind her back, ready for a mighty swing.
Lily hoped that the girls ignored her by purposefully slowing her projectiles in order to set her technique into motion, but it seemed she didn’t have the luxury, quickly changing their minds after the drummer caught Jessica. But then, as she reeled back the name she heard in her mind, she lifted an eyebrow. "Jessica...Have I...Heard that name before?" Then, as the guitarist came in for the swing, and Lily saw a particular sticker on the guitar, Lily realized it. "NO FRICKING WAY!" She transformed her bow into a staff to block the attack, but Jessica was stronger, and slammed her right in the chest, causing her to recoil in pain. "Jessica and Vanessa! I..Ugh...remember now!" She cartwheeled to avoid the following attack, and afterwards prepared to continue evasive maneuvers, shooting lightning bolts to keep her away, also looking out for the drummer’s advance. "Do you remember me? I’m Lily Hanson, the girl from school!" Even if it seemed hopeless, she would still try to reach out to them.
Wait, what did Lily say? Does she actually know these two?’ Alexander wondered, having only caught bits and pieces of what she said.
”!”
Jessica ceased her swinging, allowing Lily to get a bit of distance. ”Really? You were a frickin’ magical girl?”
Lily nodded to confirm Jessica’s question, hoping that they would be willing to talk now instead of trying to kill them.
Vanessa landed just a few feet behind the guitarist. ”This doesn’t change much, does it? They came here to stop us.”
”I guess.” Jessica noticed the slow arrows were quite close to her now, and decided to swing her ax at them. At which point they restarted, traveling a bit faster now. Even if Lily was only able to do half of the lower floor, it was still enough to eventually turn the lower floor into a death trap. The rock stars seemed to notice this. Jessica groaned. ”Maybe we can capture them?”
”We can try. No promises.” Vanessa turned just in time to see Alexander headed straight for her. She immediately banged out an improv tune that threw several pillars up in front of herself, while the ground beneath Lily attempted to shackle her feet.
The guitarist was approaching Lily, but more cautiously this time. She held her ax with one hand, and her other hand appeared to be holding a pair of stone handcuffs. ”Don’t knock ‘em until you’ve tried ‘em. That’s all I’m going to say!” Her footsteps became faster, and the restarting arrows had almost hit them again.
Turns out, her wish came true...But not in a way she wanted, as she heard the two mentioning the possibility of capture. Having already seen how they could mold the earth to catch Alex, she predicted the wobbling ground beneath her to attempt the same, and jumped to avoid the shackles.
"Why are you doing this?" She asked. "Music is supposed to be a gift to share with others, not used for destruction and vandalism." She turned her weapon into a bow, and pulled out two arrows; she deftly aimed them in a way that would allow her to shoot both witches simultaneously. She would release the arrows the moment either one of them would do anything aggressive or approach her.
"If you want to vent your frustrations, there’s so many better ways to do it! Now stop, or we won’t hold back!" It was her last attempt to end the fight peacefully. That was as much as she owed to the twins who reached out to her in the past.
Alexander, who heard everything clearly this time, crashed through the chunk of stone in his way, but was slightly thrown off by it and missed his target. He dismissed his barrier and began to talk “Wait, I’m confused; are we fighting or not? We were told that there were a couple of witches causing trouble here, and we came to clear them out...but you two seem to actually know Lily, and even go to the same school as her. So…?”
Vanessa had been startled by Alexander’s sudden appearance, but wasn’t about to stop her performance. She raked her drumsticks across the symbols before slamming them into one of her drums. Her drum kit had been walled off from all the incoming arrows, and a pillar shot out from behind Lily and intercepted her mid-air. Before Vanessa could retaliate against Alexander, he brought the back of his hand across her face, throwing her over the drum kit and into the stone barrier she made. The rockstars might have quick reaction times and hardy defenses, but the drummer herself did not inherit the sturdy quality of her specialization. She rebounded off the wall before collapsing on her drum kit, her arms and legs hanging off the drums. The drums sticks rolled out of Vanessa’s hands as she made an anguished moan.
Lily was able to fire at Jessica, but the sudden hit from behind threw off her aim. One of her arrows grazed the guitarist’s cheek, while the other one found its way into her femur. Jessica grit her teeth, and fell to one knee. Before Lily fell onto the ground, stone-like tendrils emerged from the earth and caught her, only to coil around her limbs. Jessica and Lily were below the incoming arrows, which were on their third pass through the Plaza. Forth, fifth...
”Lily, I play music for one reason, and one reason only.” She dropped the shackles and stroked Lily’s face as more stony appendages wrapped around the lightning girl. ”To express myself artistically. If the world wasn’t so destructive, I wouldn’t be so destructive.” Jessica batted Lily’s weapon out of her hand, which skidded across the floor. ”I’m going to deal with your boyfriend, then we can talk as much as you like.” Jessica turned around and walked towards Alexander. She remained crouched, as the arrows overhead were moving fast enough to cause her harm. This prevented Jessica from taking advantage of her superior running speed. Lily’s strategy seemed to be working.
Lily’s head hung low, her eyes shaded by her hair. She visibly trembled, still bound by the rings of stone. "That...is your reason? Just because something’s gone wrong, you have to make it worse? Just because of that, you’d spread chaos even further?" She grit her teeth, and then lifted her eyes up to her; they burned with rage. "That...That’s just an excuse! A weak reason to do terrible things! You don’t have any passion for music, no artistic value! You only care about how to use your music! To hurt others!" Her eyes developed a ring of Roman numbers that circled her whites, counting up to twelve. "I’ll never forgive...Girls like you!" Clock hands then formed, and they turned back a full revolution. At that moment, Lily disappeared, causing the rocky bonds to fall and crumble. Jessica then heard the furious girl’s voice above her; she had moved her body back in time to the point she launched herself off the wall. Her body had grown taller and more defined, and her hair grew long, currents of electricity zapping across the strands as if she was rapidly aged to a woman in her thirties; a new form of Monstrous Metamorphosis, now also warped by her Time-magic instead of only Lightning. Instead of before, when she was moving higher up, she had lifted her staff in a double-handed grip; it crackled and glowed with a great yellow light. She swung the staff down, and an axe-blade of brilliantly shining lightning formed, the edge of the blade sharpened to single electrons; it was a Killing Blow capable of splitting matter at the subatomic level.
"UKKO’S AXE!"
A yellow light, and once it faded Lilly collapsed to the floor, bruising and scraping herself upon scattered rubble strewn all over the place. Lily’s time arrows had vanished along with her magical girl outfit. After such an outburst Lily was both physically and mentally exhausted she collapsed to one knee, panting, her glasses askew on her face.
”You don’t really think that’s true, do you Lily?” Jessica seemed to have rolled out of the way of the attack, as there was a perfect scorch mark to her right where the blow had landed. ”I’ve fantasized about going on a date with you. Even after I heard you had a boyfriend I still dreamed about stealing you away.” Blood oozed out of Jessica’s shoulder. ”But magical girl life is complicated. You end up spending most of your time doing the bidding of your patron, if only because you’re scared of them. And when that thing you obsess about vanishes for a few months, well…” She lowered her head. ”I guess we’re not going to get to talk after all. But it was nice to see you again.” Jessica collapsed, as her arm and leg separated from her body. The battle was over.
Alexander let out a sigh “Well that was way more awkward and dramatic then I expected.” He walked up the fallen Jessica and kelt down by her. Then, one by one, he reattached her limbs with healing magic. Once she was in one piece again, he walked over to Lily and helped her to her feat “Can you stand on your own?”
"I-I can, just let me...there." Lily stumbled back up, wincing a bit from the pain on her knees and elbows from the scrapes she got. She also felt exhausted, shaking a bit as she leaned on Alex for support. She looked at Vanessa, and spoke quietly. "I should have known...I had the chance to help them, but I didn’t. They had no friends, nobody to tell them right from wrong." Though Jessica was back in one piece, the pool of blood around her was a reminder of the wrath that led her to commit such a grisly act. She dropped to her knees, holding her face in her hands. "It’s all my fault. I wasn’t the friend they needed, I was always so distracted, I..." Tears began flowing from under her palms. After a short moment, she wiped her cheeks. "Maybe...Alicia can help them. Purifying them wouldn’t hurt, right Alex?" She looked up at him with wet eyes; her glasses were still crooked.
Alexander shook his head“Not hurt, per say, but it might feel disorientating if they’re corrupted enough.”
”Would that really do anything?” Vanessa was still hanging off of her drum kit. ”I appreciate your attempt to spare us, but being a group of angry witches is just a rumor. We are Mint agents.” She closed her eyes with a sigh. ”I doubt they will forgive our failure here.”
Lily was startled by Vanessa's voice, and hid behind Alex. "Yiih! You’re still conscious?!" But it seemed she wasn’t in fighting condition, and Lily gradually lifted herself up to meet her eyes. "Wait, did you say Mint? I...I think I’ve heard of them before." She adjusted her glasses. "Wasn’t Mrs. Veronica an ex-member, or something? So they must be a bad group. Why would you work for people who want you to destroy stuff?" She asked, wanting to learn more.
“A better question is; what was your job?” Alexander spoke up “I thought you both were just messing around, but you just said that you ‘failed’ here. What exactly did you ‘fail’ to do? Because what little I know about the Mint is that they’re basically a capitalist cult, and random destruction doesn’t seem very profitable to me.”
Vanessa’s eyes moved onto Alex. ”Pardon the brief summary, but my head is pounding right now.” She winced. ”The Mint has complex motivations. Nothing they do is ever straight forward. They’ll tell you to call up a pub to complain about a pizza, and somehow that will factor into a suicide bombing at city hall.” The drummer closed her eyes. ”Naturally, we are not told why we do these things. For all I know, you stopping us could have been part of their plans all along. If you’re here, you’re not somewhere else. Regardless if our failure was predetermined or not, the Mint is surely running out of uses for us.” Vanessa looked to Lily. ”As for the ‘why’, Jessica said it herself. We feared the Mint. They beat us, slew our puchuu, and our options were to convert or die. I do not pretend to be a brave person.” She seemed to briefly lose conscientiousness before forcing herself awake. ”I am aware of our situation, and I do not pretend that you two owe us anything. I will cooperate with anything you want us to do, and I’m sure Jessica will agree. If you want this ‘Alicia’ to purify us, we can do that. But then we’re going to need employment. Someone who isn’t afraid of taking on two former Mint agents.”
Lily sighed, having managed to calm down. "I see…" She held her arm, looking aside. "But, even so...Don't worry, okay? Alicia told me that these White Coins the Beacon uses can replace your old Patron's magic with theirs. They're not some crazy inquisition like everyone thinks they are. If you go to them, they will save you from the Mint." She sniffed, and went over to take Vanessa's hand, helping her up to sit. "I promise you. So please, give them a chance."
With a groan, Vanessa sat up. ”Are you sure?”
Alexander nodded “The local Beacon has mellowed out a lot. If you go to them, tell them your story, and then ask to join up, as long as you play by their rules, you should be fine. It’s the out of towners that you have to be worried about; these ‘Ascendancy’ people. They are basicly a magical inquisition. But if you join Beacon, and don’t look like monster girls, then they should ignore you. Honestly, if you want to get away from Beacon, then they are a really good bet. Since I really doubt that the Mint is willing to start a war with Beacon over you two, no offense.”
Vanessa stared off into space, not making eye contact with either Lily or Alexander. ”If this Beacon is as benevolent as you believe, then we can cast our lot in with them.”
A shuffling sound had everyone turning towards Jessica. It seemed that she had woken up. She forced herself onto her knees and looked at her hands. ”No way.” she grabbed her shoulder. ”My past was flashing before my eyes I should be dead!” She chuckled. ”Some emo rock band we turned out to-” Her eyes locked on Vanessa and Lily’s hand, which were still locked together. ”Hey!”
”Tch!” Vanessa released Lily’s hand. ”How much of the conversation did you hear?”
”All of it.”
The drummer placed her hand under her chin. ”And does that sound good with you?”
With a sigh, Jessica looked at the ground. ”Beats what we’ve been doing. Doesn’t seem like we have much of a future otherwise.” She shrugged her shoulders. ”I’ll be really sad if we have to turn into a Christian rock band though.”
Lily gave a wary smile as she put her phone to her ear. ”Well, I don’t know if they care about your style of music, heh...” After a moment of talking, Lily put the phone back in her pocket, and addressed the rock girls. ”I explained the situation to Alicia. She said she’ll send Beacon girls with White Coins here. We can, uh...Keep you company while you wait.” She glanced towards Alex, hoping he’d agree with her.
Alexander shrugged at Lily’s glance and sat down on a barrier he just made.
”Umm...I know we just fought...And I...Said some hurtful things...Did hurtful things...” She bit her lip hard. ”I’m sorry. I hope that someday, we can be friends again.”
Vanessa sighed. ”I’m sure it’s going to be fine.”
”Just make sure you visit us, okay?” Jessica looked at the pool of blood she was kneeling in. ”Is that my blood? How am I even alive?”
No one would notice, but they were being watched. An individual cloaked in magic pulled his head away from a slit in the canvis top of the mall.
”It would seem both of our plans worked.”
With a wave of his hand, Vermin Killer’s magical cloak dissipated. Contrary to what many might think, the Mint cared a great deal more about their members than most. People were a resource, and even the less useful ones still had a use. That was why entering into their ranks was so easy. Best case scenario, your new talent turns out to be pretty good. Worst case scenario, you ended up with weaker girls who could at least act as a distraction. And even if you were to die, you’d come back ready to serve a few decades later. No, the Mint was a loving group that could never forget anyone who served them.
Even if the rock stars were no longer affiliated with Mint, they still had a debt to pay. And it was just like Al said: everyone paid up eventually.
”Ciao, friends.”
With a snap of his fingers, Vermin Killer dispersed into a flock of crows.
The rain fell gently, a myriad of droplets breaking against the charred, fractured boards of the ghost ship. They turned to streams tinged with blood, converging upon the creases before sliding off over the edge of the deck towards the city below. The thundering of combat still rang down below, some conflicts coming to an end while other conflicts had only just begun, ebbing and flowing ceaselessly, but for now, Amaryllis couldn’t really feel anything for it. She laid down on the rain-drenched, flame-scorched deck of the Flying Dutchman, her Sword only loosely cradled in a hand that could no longer grip. Dark strands of hair followed the same creases as Rosa’s blood and the sky’s rain, as the barrier, that invisible barrier that still reconstructed itself even as the people it shielded were gone and the city it sheltered plummeted towards destruction, sapped away the last of her magical energy.
Her transformation unravelled, pale light surging over her body before bursting like a bubble to reveal a girl in a wool sweater and sweatpants, both soon dampening in the rain. Amaryllis’s eyes remained closed, but she could feel the tepid warmth of the maimed tiger beside her, the rattling and creaking of the ship, the dull pain that flared up in her left wrist every time she took in a breath. Still alive, at least. That was good. Mariette, Nuncio, and Sammy all made it out alive. The Monster Queen received her second chance. Sophia got out before the Ascendancy got dirty.
But it didn’t change the fact that none of these small victories meant anything in the long run.
Tightening her gut, the midnight-haired girl sat up, pushing her wet hair out of her eyes. She clipped off the amethyst choker around her neck and waved at Sophia. “Sorry,” Amaryllis spoke, her voice croaking a bit. “Could you do the healing for the tiger?”
“...Aye, ah’ can lass.”
The pirate’s boots clunked as she walked over the battle-wrought hull of her patron and over to Amaryllis, her voice soft as she spoke back to the other girl. Taking a knee, Sophia then reached out and accepted the amethyst choker in her free hand. A sort of grimace wrote itself into the dark magical girl’s face, however, as she for a moment looked over to meet the eyes of the now one-arm-short Rose Knight. A bloody stump...the magical chain arm Sophia wore seemed to shudder as she looked at the sight, as if somehow reacting to such a thing. Bah.
But it was an idea.
She then cocked her head back.
“Ey, planks fer’ brains, yeh’ gonna’ drop off the rest of them dead bodies in tha’ right places? Don’t wanna’ get tha’ bleedin’ Beaconites on our tails fer’ running off with tha’ dead.
….An, could yeh give tha’ lass somethin’ fer’ er’ wounds to? Just as ah’ guest at least. Ain’t no battle we in right now, wouldn’t think it’d beh’ ‘interference’ or any o’ that trite shite.”
At the last part Sophia seemed to take pause before letting out a sigh. Then turning back to Amaryllis, she reached out and touched the other girl’s stump with her chain arm. In a rapid movement, the prosthetic seemed to unfurl from Sophia’s arm and transform into chains that attached themselves to the moonlit swordswoman’s stump. After a moment, the arm would reform from the swirling chains and form an (at least temporary) supplement for the girl. Warmth and a certain attachment to the neres would spread it from it, alongside the faint hint of a potentially familiar magic at least.
“This thin’ ah’ll help stop tha’ bleeding and give ya’ ah’n arm fer’ the moment bein’ at least...maybe ease tha’ transition ah’n all. Was the bloody thin’ at’ pushed meh’ ta’ try teh’ come talk to ya’ after ah’ first woke up anywho, fore’ at’ Su lass drug meh’ off fer’ execution, so maybe eh’t has ah’ likin’ to yeh’ er’ somethin’,” the pirate said, speaking without looking at Amaryllis as she moved over to touch the healing artifact onto and begin healing the wounded tiger, lightly wincing at her sore body began to channel what meager mana she had left to save the beast, “...Should ave’ enuff’ ta’ ah’t least keep this girl ere’ stable and then some till ah’ get some more mana back. Fought ard’ fer’ er’ master too.”
Amaryllis looked down as Sophia’s chains connected onto her own stump of a wrist, forging itself into a prosthetic. She flexed it a couple times, watched as the dark chains flaked away to reveal a silvery color underneath. Sophia’s chains? Annabelle’s? Or her own? A difficult expression passed over her features, before she forced a smile.
“Does this…” She paused, raising her arm up higher. “...these chains speak to you? Don’t reckon you, mm, know where this came from?”
The pirate partly turned her head to the side, cocking an eyebrow at the untransformed knight.
“Eh? All ah’ know is at’ when ah’ woke up it was attached teh’ meh’ already. Led meh’ ovah’ to yeh’, seems ta’ ave’ somewhat ah’ mind oh’ its own and prods meh’ from time teh’ time,” Sophia admitted truthfully, giving a one-armed shrug before continuing on, “Far as ah’ can tell, tha’ thin’ is filled wit’ Darkness magic, is made oh’ dem’ useful chains, ahn’ it seems ta’ stick wit meh’ fer’ some reason. Tha’ chains remind meh’ of yeh’ own realleh’, but its magic is somethin’ else it seems.”
As if on cue, the prosthetic seemed to prod the mind of Amaryllis, a vague but distinct sort of communication maybe akin to a “hello there” or “hi again” sort of thing. Maybe? Considering the blue haired girl’s experience with vague communications from a Lesser Force, perhaps that prosthetic felt she was better apt to figuring that out herself?
Amaryllis twitched slightly at the psychic prodding. Phantasmal pains she had become accustomed to, but this new encroachment on her mind, while not wholly disturbing, would still take some time getting used to. She eyed the stump that had become Sophia’s arm now, wondering what the utilitarian calculus of this exchange even would have been, when neither of them necessarily needed two arms to get their ‘work’ done to begin with.
A frown formed. She definitely needed two hands to get into engineering, especially if she wanted to do so without using magic to cheat her way through work. What was she thinking?
She pressed her right hand against her face, massaging her temple with her thumb. “It’s from me, yeah,” Amaryllis said. “Caused them to sprout out from the shoulder of a magical girl whose arm I cut off, when her friends tried to carry her away. She used her own magic afterwards to fashion it into a prosthetic. And I suppose you inherited it afterwards.”
“...Ya’ cut er’ arm off? Yikes. But eh, suppose yeh’ had ya’ reasins’ fer’ it at tha’ time tho. Curious teh’ ask bout’ tha’ rest, but ah’ll save at’ fer’ later,” the pirate said letting out a small sigh before continuing, looking over to Amaryllis with some slight concern, “But if it was made by someone ya’ cut tha’ arm off ah’ve an’ all, why would it be pressin’ meh’ ta’ talk to ya’ in tha’ first place? Thin’s save mah’ skin in part o’er time, and ah’ feel partial teh’ it mah’self, but is’ makes less sense tha’ mahself bein’ made o’ ah’ corpse an’-”
As Sophia heard herself speak the final part, her lips seemed to draw out into a grimace once more, cutting herself off suddenly as she quietly turned her head back to helping heal the tiger. Sure she knew the truth of that bit, at least, but that old identity and life and baggage of her existence wasn’t something she had much answers for. One flashback into her past so far was it, and a girl who had tried to murder her and had hidden away from her ever since (or so it seemed). Plus the weight of the obvious was...something of its own. A tad of a sore spot, really.
“Well,” Amaryllis chuckled half-heartedly, “If arm-cutting was the end-all of bad things that magical girls did to other magical girls, I’m sure tonight wouldn’t have been nearly so bad.”
She leaned back, then decided that she was too tired even for that, and just fell back onto the deck of the ship. Closing her eyes, the buxom girl just let the soft tingling of the rain come over her for a moment.
“Do you want to know, Sophia? Do you really want to know?”
The pirate turned her head back to Amaryllis once more.
“Frankly speakin’...part oh’ me doesn’t know if ah’ wanna know all ah’m curious bout’. But truthfulleh’ ah’d rather know ahn’ be understandin’ than sittin’ bout’ ignorant, Amaryllis,” Sophia said with a small, slightly defeated sigh as she looked up at the sky for a moment. Dark clouds filled her vision, and rain ran down the sides of her face before dropping onto the deck below her, though the girl gave a light but low chuckle of her own, “Ah’ was jus’ born about yesterdeh’, fer’ all intents an’ purposes.”
“That’s a long ‘yesterday’ you’ve been living then,” Amaryllis remarked. Sitting upright and tossing her damp hair over one shoulder, she spoke as she began braiding. “Your body, before you became what you are now, was the catalyst for a ritual to create a physical vessel of the Horror, Soth. Alongside the magical girl who once served under him, I fought to stop the ritual from completing successfully. We had formed a connection through these chains, you see, and she informed me about the ritual’s location before it was too late.”
The death of a magical girl lasted only twenty years, but considering how riotous the last week or two had been, even a month felt like a year these days.
“That girl, she stopped the ritual at the end, and the chains that connected her mind to mine between the dimensions she traversed to do so were similarly grafted into your own. The ritual failed, the magical energies involved drawing a new soul into the body of an old one.”
She let out a breath, then an awkward half-smile.
“Well, that’s the short version of it, at least.”
“...”
The pirate seemed to take pause for a moment after Amaryllis spoke, the soft glow of the healing artifact on the wounded tiger fading with the nearly all the last of her mana. No one had told her the exact story, not that her patron knew it entirely beyond “Horror” and “vessel” and “dead body” in a basic sense. Yet it was something to hear straight from the horse’s mouth that this chain-y arm was the product of two magical girls and a rather big event that had surrounded her ‘creation’.
Blech.
What was she supposed to feel about this? How was she supposed to feel about this? The corpse of someone else, the lost life of another, the devastation of the city that she’d woken up in all being centered around her somehow? Even if she hadn’t been directly involved, or had any choice of coming into being for that matter, it all was around the body she’d taken residence in and that had been made her own. Even if she was to stop being a magical girl, she’d be a mundane one left to a mundane life regardless...and she’d have to live with it all.
“...Heh. It’s felt like ah’ long yesterdeh’ fer’ meh’ fer’ some time, Lass. Ah’ve never knew what ah’ came from, who ah’ was made out oh’ve, nothin’ from tha’ lass who tried ta’ kill meh, an’ one bleedin’ flashback of ah’ life ah’ never knew mah’self. Mah’ patron ain’t likin’ tha’ Greater Horror ya’ mentioned tho, told me bout’ it at least.
Ta’ at least know ah’m ah’ soul slapped intah’ ah’ corpse ta’ make ah’ new person from some failed ritual fer’ wakin’ up in ah’ graveyard. Ain’t what ah’d ever wanted, but it’s what append’ and what ah’ got ta’ deal wit’ regardless,” the pirate said, leaning back and sitting on her butt next to the tiger and as close to Amaryllis as she already physically was, crossing her legs as she turned to face the other girl and extended the healing artifact back, “Well, ah’ll hear bout’ the longer version of tha’ storeh’ later ah’ s’ppose’. Fer’ now ah’ gotta’ help yeh’ and tha’ tiger ere’ recover, and yeh’ ain’t arguin’ gainst’ it either. Will get yeh’ back ta’ yer’ place at least, though, but ah’m not leaving till yeh’ both back ta’gether again...least’ physically.”
Though as a small thought came to mind, the edges of the pirate’s mouth curved upwards into an at least brief smile of sorts.
“Sides’, yeh’ need ta’ spend time with tha’ little magical lovechild ya’ an’ at’ lass ya’ mentioned sorta’ made. Maybe it misses one oh’ its motha’s, haha!” she said, before pointing to the chain arm and giving a loud laugh into the rainy air.
It was a poor attempt to make a sort of joke and humor, something to lighten the mood even if just a little for a moment. But at the moment, it was all she felt she had off of the top of her head. Anything to try to make it all feel a little better, even if it all wasn’t exactly better in general.
“M-magical lovechild?” Amaryllis sputtered, her cheeks turning red at the thought. She almost dropped the healing artifact that Sophia handed back to her, only managing to catch it an inch away from the slick deck of the ship. “I-it wasn’t like that, alright? I can’t even say that we were, like, friends or anything!”
She took in a deep breath to calm herself, then a couple more to recalibrate her thoughts.
“But I guess we could’ve been,” the girl said, finishing off her braid. “No one asked to be born anyhow; guess you were just lucky that you didn’t have to start from infancy, Sophia. Or pre school. Or any school, really.” Amaryllis went to tie the choker back around her neck, before shooting a look at the pirate queen. “Actually, uh...do you even have an ID?”
The pirate howled in laughter briefly, even as her compatriot sputtered and turned a nice deep red before her very eyes. Even the chain arm seemed to rattle lightly and make an almost light and tinkling sound. Laughter? No idea. But goodness, she hadn’t known the lass felt that way about the girl! Or perhaps it was just the surprise….was not as fun a conclusion to draw about it though.
Regardless, as Amaryllis calmed down, the pirate let herself wind back down as her heartbeat began to slow back down from pounding in her ears.
“Ah...hah...eh? Can’t say if ah’ ah’m lucky er’ not ta’ not ah’ve started off like tha’ rest o’ humanity. Something ta’ think bout’ fer’ sure tho,” the pirate said, running a hand over her chin, before the last point seemed to stop and look back before raising an eyebrow, “ID? Ah, not been needin’ such iss’ far realleh’. Don’t ah’ve any, actualleh’...er, is’ at’ ah’ bad thin’?”
“Well, if you’re like, not a magical girl all the time, you can do stuff like...rent out an apartment, get a credit card, go to school, stuff like that? I guess it’s not a bad thing to not have an ID, but if you do...you can do more things?” Amaryllis winced then, remembering the state of Penrose itself, about how most businesses were shut down and most public facilities were non-existent. “Though I guess Penrose needs normal humans first before having an ID really matters...”
“Hmm...ah’ s’ppose yer’ right lass. Gotta’ fix tha’ city back teh’ ah’ better state fer’ anyone’s comin’ back ah’n at’ gets more nessecareh’,” Sophia said before giving a sigh and lying back on the wet deck in a splayed out manner, “Though fer’ what it counts, ah’ll be comin to yeh’ teh’ figure at’ one out once we get teh’ tha’ point at least. All ah’ve ad’ so far is bein’ ah’ magical girl, ahn’ course’ buyin’ food ta’ sate’ mah’ palette...never did get ta’ talk to yeh’ blade oh’ ah’ patron about hunger tho’, haha.”
A big, dumb grin seemed to work its way onto Sophia’s face, before she tilted her head to look up at Amaryllis again.
“But no worries, lass! Weh’ll get tha’ city back in shape fer’ sure! Jus’ feel free ta’ take ah’ rest fer now in tha’ captain’s quarters behind ya’. Ol’ creakin’ patron oh’ mine keeps it in tip top shape when ah’m sleeping ere’ some nights. Thin’s ah’ bleedin’ klepo fer’ tha’ good stuff tho’.
Ah’ll hang on ere’ with tha’ tiger till’ weh’ arrive at yeh’ place, patron’ll keep outta’ sight ahn’ ah’ can stick bout’ till ya two’s recovered.”
“Guess I will try to get some sleep then, yeah. Certainly gonna be busy tomorrow, anyhow.”
Amaryllis turned her palm upwards and her eyes widened slightly. It had stopped raining. A bit of good news for the night, if nothing else. Slowly pulling herself up, she picked up her Sword, ignored the searing sulking of the bloodthirsty Patron, and half-stumbled towards the room Sophia pointed out.
“We’ll figure everything out and fix everything up, Sophia. And once it’s all good, I’ll see if I can get you enrolled in university or something, yeah?”
“Aye...ya’ can count on at’, lass. Fer’ now, tho’, one thin’ atta’ time, eh?”
The pirate exhaled slowly after speaking, the exhaustion coming over her as she finally flickered out of her magical girl form. Eyes fluttered shut for the now hoodie-wearing girl in turn, and after a moment it would be frankly hard to tell if she was even awake at this point. Indeed, even the reckless pirate seemed to have her limits as well.
“One thing at a time,” Amaryllis nodded.
She slipped into the room, closed the door behind her, stripped off her wet clothes, and practically collapsed into the bed, falling unconscious two seconds later.
It was only until noon the next day that the naked girl so much as stirred from her slumber.
Mimoku had been notified, his girls had been summoned, all that was left was for all interested parties to come together.
The designated location was a parking garage. It was completely empty, aside from a cardboard box a homeless man was using as a bed. But he was gone for the moment. There was nothing but concrete pillars and peeling paint.
When Fine entered the underground area, all exits were sealed off by a wall of shadow. That was when a white creature with red stripes made its presence known. It looked like a fox, but had the face of a weasel and long ears like a bunny. The creature could have been a Puchuu, but it wasn’t.
”Greetings.” The creature said in Veronica’s voice. ”I would like to have been here in person for this meeting, but distant business has forced me to use this surrogate body.” “Veronica” looked around the garage. ”Unfortunate that Myria did not arrive, I was going to give her a chance to earn a real skeleton key. Regardless, I got into Elvira’s mind.”
“Could’ve just Zoomed then,” Fine replied drily. The silver-haired dame herself was dressed in more formal attire than her clubbing outfit, a cobalt blue three-piece suit complemented by a silk handkerchief in the breast pocket, and she had done her hair up in a braided bun for the occasion. Her red eyes scanned her surroundings briefly, more out of habit than necessity, before settling back on Veronica’s plushie-messenger. “What’s the news though, Vermillion? Mint’s on the move again?”
” The Mint is always on the move, but the situation is a bit more complex than that.” The animal stood up on its hind legs. ”Elvira was working with a few other girls. The most noteworthy of the bunch is Chloe, who is a known Mint agent. I believe she was the main mastermind behind the Rave incident. Most of the other girls work for Chloe in some capacity, save for one. You may know who I’m talking about.” Veronica paused for dramatic effect.
”Eden Campbell. Head of the Penrose independent.”
The creature landed on all fours. ”She seemed interested in using the rave for her own ends rather than those of Elvira. In fact, Elvira never revealed to her that she was a Mint agent. Looking through her memories it didn’t even seem like Elvira trusted Eden all that much. Which makes it strange that Eden was trying to claim the rave was the result of the Penrose Independent exclusively.”
“Strange to do so,” Fine said. “Why would a news agency make claims for such an act, unless they were covering for the real perpetrators? Think Mint’s got something on Eden?”
”Now there’s a thought. While I can’t fully rule out something like that, Elvira’s meeting with Eden seemed a bit too hostile for that. I got the impression Elvira didn’t really want Eden there, but begrudgingly took her on because she’s a big name and, well, the psychic nuke is proof she has power.” The creature walked closer to Fine. ”Eden was also making a fuss because she couldn’t speak with Chloe directly. If Eden joined Elvira out of pressure from the mint, I would expect Elvira to be more cooperative. Having said that, the Mint had me attacking my own forces. So perhaps I’m giving them too much credit. Regardless, Eden made mention of bringing Cindy to the party, and I can confirm she was there. Eden also inquired about Cindy’s location after the rave, so it’s looking less like a Mint operation and more like a collaboration between many forces out of a shared hatred for Beacon. One that Eden led or was planning to lead. Though there’s no doubt Mint profited most from the events at the rave.” Once Veronica was close, she sat down in front of Fine.
“The Mint’s not an organization with one clear leader anyhow. Factions exist within, different debts are owed to different people, operators hold multiple loyalties. Wouldn’t be a surprise if the entity who held influence over Eden was someone who didn’t belong with this ‘Chloe’s’ group.” Fine paused to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear, a secretive smile forming. “Or perhaps that animosity was simply spawned from the age-old conflict between the media and celebrities.”
”It’s not something I’ve ruled out. But even so, Eden seems like an interesting person, doesn’t she? Certainly one worth talking to.”
The dame raised a brow at Veronica’s suggestion. “She’s certainly an interesting character, but with Chloe AWOL and Cindy dead, how much of this collaboration still exists? Doesn’t seem unlikely that, by the time an interview is arranged, Eden will have simply been absorbed into the Mint like so many other corrupted girls.”
”Not all corrupt girls are turning to the Mint. But we’re straying from facts and moving into conjecture. At the very least it was not all Chloe.” The creature eyes Fine’s shoulder. ”There is little else to discuss. In regards to the information about Elvira, I’d like to keep that between us for now. She may have a future after this.”
With a hop, Veronica landed on Fine’s arm and walked from one shoulder to the other. The animal’s mouth opened up and a USB stick emerged from its mouth. The stick was sleek and red in color, but had no other marks to indicate where it might have come from. ”I do have quite the dosser on Chloe if you’re interested. Courtesy of my long friendship with Mimoku.”
“I’m sure he’ll appreciate it,” Fine replied, taking the USB stick from the creature. “Is Penrose really that valuable to you though, Veronica? Not much of a resort, from an outsider’s perspective.”
”It was, once.” The creature’s eyes glowed. ”And it will be again.”
Hilaria & Su Crew
“Sweet gains bro!”
"OM NOM MOAR BURGER OM NOM!"
— Su & Hilarious
The Golden Trove was housing a lot more people, and that meant that there would be more mouths to feed come breakfast time. It was impossible for Su to get everything she needed from her supplier on short notice, so she needed to hit up all the super stores to bulk up. Su knew that she could get a lot of what she was buying at half the price, simply because of the volume she could buy in. But it would be okay if she didn’t over buy everything. Within the week, she’d be getting bigger shipments and everything would be taken care of.
“I really wish I had a faster vehicle.”
Instead, Su was forced to make trips with a passenger car that was older than she appeared. It bucked, there was some white smoke coming out of her exhaust pipe, and the ugly tan paint was peeling on every corner of the vehicle. The rims were rusty, and needed to be filled with air every few days just to keep from deflating. It was about a thousand miles over due on it’s oil change, but it still drove. Su didn’t have much use for the car, and it came with the hotel. So she didn’t feel like it was worthwhile to sink money into it when there was so much else that needed to be done.
“This is nuts! I should have taken the forklift.”
The vehicle sputtered as it cruised through the empty streets of Penrose.
...only to come to stop accelerating a short distance later. With a loud growl, the engine of the vehicle was no more and it rolled to a slow stop. Su would then be forced out as smoke rushed into the cabin.
When she vacated the car she noticed a white-haired girl gazing curiously at her recently departed means of transportation. A finger to her lip, she tilted her head as she looked at the hood and knocked on the front of the car. “Mmm, Hilaria thinks it passed way~ How unfortunate~”
Su waved the smoke away from herself. “Y-yes.” These were not Su’s favorite situations. She prided herself on appearing strong at all times. Or at the very least, not looking helpless in front of strangers. Though she wasn’t very successful on that front.
“I was told white smoke coming out of the exhaust indicated a blown head gasket.” It was all mechanic jargon to her though. She didn’t know where the head gasket was located, why it was important, or even what shape it was. All she knew was it was bad. Though she wasn’t sure why she was explaining this to… “Hilaria? Is that your name?”
“Hilaria is Hilaria, yes~” she nodded as confirmation. She slowly circled the old and tawdry vehicle, paying notice to the faded tan paint and rusted pieces, then looked at Su. “Hilaria wonders why you treat the poor thing so badly.”
Su folded her arms and looked away. “I-I found it like that!” Her cheeks puffed up a bit. “I changed the oil myself… once.” With a groan, she looked back at Hilaria. “I don’t suppose you know a tow truck company who would pull this back to the hotel, would you?”
“Hotel~?” Hilaria repeated back, unfamiliar with it. “Hilaria thinks there’s a few hotels, so she doesn’t know which one you want~” She explained as she scratched her head. “But Hilaria knows a place you can use~!” she stood up straight, then began singing a jingle. “When you’re down on your luck~ If ya just got a buck~ Call a truck~ Travis’ Tow Trucks~” As she finished, she clapped happily. “Hilaria hears that a lot during commercial breaks, does that help~?”
The corners of Su’s lips curled into a smile. “Maybe if you remembered the number.” Hilaria shrugged in response. Su sat down on a nearby park bench and pulled out her phone. Though her head shot up when she realized something. “I’m sorry, I never mentioned who I was. I’m Su Fang, the manager at the Golden Trove Hotel.” She looked at her phone, but didn’t dial anything. “I don’t suppose you know of someone who could move my car by any chance, do you?” The distance back to the hotel was only about ten miles. It wasn’t too far, but it was longer than Su felt comfortable using her magic. By the time she got a wind under her car that was strong enough to lift it, she’d be demolishing what was left of Penrose’s roads. But this girl, she was too strange to be a normal human.
Hilaria walked alongside the car slowly, tracing the top of the car with her finger as she listened to Su’s inquiry. “Hilaria wonders what sort of food is at the Golden Trove~ Is it good~?” She asked out of nowhere.
Was she asking for payment? If all she wanted was a good meal, that was fine. Well, so long as she didn’t eat too much. “It’s where I eat every day. I won’t say everything is a gourmet meal, but it’s good food. We don’t use powdered eggs or dehydrated products. We used to have fish for breakfast, but since no one is fishing we’re making pancakes. With an exception to the stranger food items, everything is more or less made from scratch.”
“~!”
Hilaria became eager when Su mentioned how they made their food. It sounded like eating there would be great, so if all she had to do was move a car, then so be it. “Excuse Hilaria for a moment.” she instructed, taking a step back from the car.
As Hilaria closed her eyes, her form began darkening until she resembled a living shadow. "Nullum magnum ingenium sine mixture dementia fuit.” her tone was deep and had an eerie echo that sounded like she was harmonizing with a demonic being, all while pieces of her armor appeared out of spontaneous shadows and snapped to her as though she was magnetised. When it all finished, a ghastly wail departed along with the obfuscation of her figure and she now wore her typical magical girl attire. “Hilaria will help you with your car for food~” she said in a cheerful voice that was heavily contrasted by her spooky transformation sequence. And having stated her intentions, the girl placed her hands under the vehicle and lifted it with her might over her head. With her raw physical strength supplemented by her gravity spec, something like this was possible. “Lead the way~!”
It took Su a moment to recover from what she saw. She shook her head to return to her senses before shooting Hilaria a smile. “R-right!”
Su transformed as well, but it wasn’t nearly as flashy. Dust and debris kicked up around her. Once her form was entirely covered, the dust blew away revealing her magical girl form. “This way!” Su took to the sky and made sure Hilaria could keep up with her, though she soon realized Hilaria could move pretty fast even with a giant car.
Su could hardly believe the time they made. After they unloaded the car, she was able to make another run to some more grocery stores with Hilaria carrying the car around. It wasn’t hard to convince her when more shopping equated to more food.
“Thank you, Hilaria. That was very helpful.” Su was whisking up some pancake batter in the kitchen. “Is there anything in particular you feel like eating? It’s mid morning so I figured you’d like some pancakes, but I could make you some lunch sandwiches too.”
Hilaria nodded fervently as the sound of a meal after a bit of work was welcome. Getting perhaps a bit too close to Su, she watched Su creating the mix, eager to try the girl’s cooking and not hiding the fact one bit. “Hilaria loves anything with meat on it~!” She explained, then added, “The more food the better~!”
“Meat?” Su found herself kneeling slightly with Hilaria leaned over her shoulder. In her past lives, she had several spouses that would do this while she cooked them food. It was a bit different when a total stranger capable of moving an entire car did it. “Um, alright. How about you have a seat and I’ll make you some burgers after this?”
Mika leaned into the kitchen. “Hi mom!”
“You’re up late.” Su ducked away from Hilaria and looked to Mika. “Lucky for you, I’m still serving breakfast. That nose of yours probably told you as much.” Mika’s childish giggle told all. Su only smiled. “Take a seat, I’ll have something up shortly.”
Mika approached an island table and hopped onto a bar stool. Once she had done so, she turned to Hilaria. “Hello Hilarious!” She waved her hand. “Are you my sister now?”
The ancient warmly smiled at Mika from a seated position as she was one of the few people in the city she could easily remember. “Hello~!” her kind expression suddenly disappeared. Hilaria had opened her mouth to say something but found herself unable to speak as an intense wave of lightheadedness, a headache, and nausea all attempted to overwhelm her. It was, thankfully, over just as quick as it had come but it left her confused. “Oh, Hilaria must be hungrier than she thought~” she reasoned, recapturing her earlier demeanor with ease and opting to move on. “Mika is Su’s daughter~? My how things have changed~!”
Mika nodded and let her head swing side to side.
“You know her?” Su had poured the batter and was almost ready to serve.
“Yea! Hilarious and I have the same patron.”
Su blinked. “It’s not Boteg?”
Mika tipped her head. “Did I not tell you? I guess I forgot. Sorry!” Before Su could say anything, Mika went on to explain. “We met during the beach vacation, and Dan approached us once everyone was ready to go back home.”
“That explains why Boteg has been acting funny around you.” She shoveled some pancakes onto their plates. Mika got two small round pancakes, and Hilaria got four large ones. “Burgers won’t be long.”
Su had an electric cooker like they used in some restaurants. It cooked the burgers by shocking them with electricity. It wasn’t as tasty as a charbroiled burger, but it could cook a burger in seconds instead of minutes. All she needed to do is pan cook it for a minute or two to make it look appetizing and she’d be good to go.
“What made you decide to join Dan, Hilaria? Did you have another patron before that?”
Hilaria was already halfway through finishing the pancakes by the time the conversation came back to her. “Food~!” She replied honestly. “Dan has so much great food~” she nearly squealed thinking about that ‘trip’ they went on. “Hilaria has had many patrons before Dan, though. Too many to count, but none of them were dolphins~”
“So Dan has food?” As soon as the “burger zapper” was done, Su loaded in a second one. She could tell Hilaria could eat more than one. “I wonder if I could arrange something with Dan.”
“He’s got a whole planet made of food! I don’t think he’d mind if you took some.” Mika giggled. “I’ll show you later, mommy.”
“I look forward to it.” Su was going to brown the burger up a bit more, but Hilaria looked like she was almost done with the pancakes. She dropped a slice of american cheese on the burger before heaping bacon and mushrooms on top of it. “Here we are.” After putting the bun on top, she moved the extra large burger over to Hilaria and lowered it onto her plate. “There’s ketchup right here, but I like to use a little barbecue sauce. You can pick which one you’d like to use.” Su scuffed her way towards the stove again. “If you don’t mind, I could use a hand with a special project.” She looked to Hilaria. “Once your food digests, you don’t mind helping me move a few more items? It’s all inside the hotel.”
At first, Hilaria did not respond to Su’s question and instead the mouth-watering burger before her stole all focus. She would add ketchup and then pick the burger up, taking a huge bite out of it. She trembled as she savored it, and then finally looked back up to Su. “Hilaria loves it~!” She seemed giddy, diving back into it. It was not long until she finished it, licking some ketchup off her fingers before returning back to Su. “Mmm, Hilaria can help since you make good food~ What does Hilaria need to lift~?” she asked.
Su blinked. There was a look of bitter acceptance on her face as she realized she would not be able to cook as fast as this woman could pack it away. “A few items, I’ll show you when you’re ready.” She took off her apron.
“Can I have that last burger?”
“Thank you again for agreeing to help with this.” Su guided Hilaria over to Helga’s room. “We’ve been getting so many guests that we’ve had to consolidate rooms. All I need is some help moving things from this room to the one five rooms down.”
“Hilaria thinks this is a good inconvenience, then~” she gave a small laugh. Having too many guests meant that business was good, after all. “This should be over quick. Hilaria can’t imagine anything weighing more than a car if it’s in a hotel room~” she stated, beginning to pick things up that she was instructed to. She became curious, however, upon seeing the different rooms. The place overall had a comforting atmosphere, at least in her opinion. “Hmm~” she looked to Su. “Hilaria wonders what the cost of room and board here might be~?”
“That depends on the type of room you want.” Su hurried over to her room and swiped her card. The door slid open. “The common rooms are very affordable, but you’ll have to share with someone since they’re all filling up. The luxury rooms are a bit pricier, but we have all the prices rolled back a bit to encourage guests to stay.” She pointed inside. “If you could just push the beds together that would be great.”
Hilaria moved over to one of the beds and grabbed it with one hand, lifting it up, being careful not to bump it into anything. She placed it down beside another bed, and even adjusted their positions to make sure it looked nice. “If it’s affordable, then Hilaria may stay sometime~” She mentioned. She often rested in Dan’s dimension but her experience with other patrons had her believing that a good situation like that was not permanent. “How long has this hotel been here~? Hilaria doesn’t remember it from last time she was here, but Hilaria has does have trouble remembering things to begin with~”
“It’s been under our management for a few months now. Maybe half a year.” Su was carrying a nightstand through the hall. “I think it was built here around the seventies? Unsure of the exact details. My patron made the purchase himself. It had been closed down for a few years because the previous owner couldn’t foot the cost to upgrade all the appliances. Everything was pretty outdated.” Su smiled. “Have you been in Penrose long?”
She shook her head. “Hilaria was only here for a few days before Dan took her to the beach~” Hilaria leaned against the wall. “It didn’t feel too long there, though~ Otherwise, Hilaria has only briefly visited a few times~”
“This probably isn’t the best time to be in Penrose, with things being the way they are. Though maybe that’s why you’re here?”
With her reason for being in Penrose brought up, Hilaria suddenly clasped her hands together in front of her ample chest. "Oh, it's so terrible~!" she cried. "Hilaria has been trying her best to move away from a stalker, but as tenacious as they are, she's beginning to think those attempts are mere folly~!"
“A stalker?” Su approached Hilaria while carrying a desk lamp. “Is it another magical girl?”
Hilaria frowned as her expression became grim. “Worse~!” As if she were gathering the strength and courage she needed, she took a breath before speaking. “It’s trouble~! It always finds me, even though I don’t want it to~!” Any tension she displayed before vanished in an instant, replaced by a mischievous grin. “Hilaria can’t seem to catch a break, what with all the World Wars and now this crusade~! It was quiet in Penrose last time, so Hilaria thought it’d be safe~”
“Wa?” World wars? A crusade? Hilaria could just be acting dramatic, but was it possible she was older than she seemed. “Hilaria, you’re safe here. What’s stalking you?”
“Catastrophe, calamity, calamari~!” she said, taking a moment. “Wait, Hilaria’s stomach was talking for a second there~ But bad things follow Hilaria wherever she goes, so Trouble would be her stalker~!” her stomach suddenly rumbled. “And hunger~”
Su raised an eyebrow. “You’re hungry again?”
In all honesty though, it was hard to be upset with the amount of food Hilaria ate. If not for her, Su would be patiently waiting for Helga to come pick her up in the middle of Penrose, all while hoping Mint or Ascendancy girls didn’t find her. Instead she had gotten back safe and even had enough time to rearrange their rooms. While Hilaria was a little strange, she wasn’t some muscle head who lacked finesse. She understood how to arrange the furniture and tended to everything with care. This all got the gears in Su’s head turning.
“Hilaria.” Su bowed. “Thank you for your help. Things could have turned out a lot worse without your assistance.” She raised her head. “We have a lot of new guests, and we’ll need more people to help serve them.” She smiled. “Would you be interested in helping out around the Golden Trove? I’d be willing to feed you as part of your employment.”
As that sacred word came out of her mouth, Su could witness the exact moment Hilaria’s pupils turned into stars. “Would Hilaria ever~!?” She abruptly snatched up Su’s hands and held them in front of her, staring into what might’ve been her very soul. “The helpless shall be helped~! The needing shall be attended to~! If Hilaria can do the job, then consider it finished~! You can count on her~!”
“Ngh!” What was with this woman? The last time someone looked at her like this was Helga after she told her she loved her. It was making Su blush. “Y-yea!” Su chuckled. “We could use you. Just ease up on that look a little.”
“Look~?” she didn’t seem to understand what Su meant, but pulled away a little to give Su some space. “Well, okay~ Hilaria will do her best, then~”
”Get off my balls, Sammy!”
— Nuncio
Not all was well inside Mariette’s mansion. Inside one of the rooms was an angry detective drumming her fists on Nuncio’s head. This was only possible because Nuncio had collapsed beside the bed and she was standing on top of it. Otherwise it would have been impossible for her to reach.
”Sammy!” Nuncio reached over his head and caught her wrists in his hands. ”The heck are ya doin’ that for?”
She sniffed. ”The door is locked, Nuncio! I’ve deduced that we have been trapped again, and it’s all your fault! How could you trust a known kidnapper?” She tried to pull her arms free.
”Listen, broad!” Nuncio kept a good hold on Sammy’s arms. ”Ya gotta have more faith in ya friends!”
”Hmm?” Sammy stopped tugging.
The mafioso nodded. ”Yea!” He smiled. ”Amaryllis wanted to help you escape.” When it felt like Sammy wasn’t going to hit him anymore, he let go of her arms. ”Mariette helped track ya down. Same with Eli I’m sure. Sophia also happened to be one of Amaryllis’s friends.”
”They’re all her friends?”
”Yea!” Nuncio nodded enthusiastically.
Sammy hesitated, and scratched her chin. ”So you saw I was missing?”
”Yea!”
”Went to Amaryllis for help?”
”Yea!”
”Maybe some other people?”
”Yea! Brittany too.”
”And you searched for evidence?”
”Yea!”
”Which lead you to the warehouse where I was being held?”
”Yea!”
”And then we escaped?”
”Yea!”
”And now we’re here, likely to be released soon?”
”Yea!”
”But most of the girls involved directly with my rescue are Amaryllis’s friends?”
”Yea!”
”And she’s very pretty?”
”Ye- uh, I mean, she ain’t bad lookin’.”
”And since most of the people involved with my rescue were her friends, you spent the most time talking to her?”
Nuncio’s smile started to go away. ”She was the most willin’ to help.”
”Probably ate at some fancy places with her?”
”Her idea.”
”Bet you made a gift for Mariette too, huh?”
”Gotta grease the palms of some broads.”
Sammy hopped off the bed and walked in front of Nuncio. ”According to my deductions…” She pulled out her magnifying glass. ”You, good sir.” She turned to face him. ”Have been.” She gripped the magnifying glass like it was a hammer and pulled her arms all the way back. ”A pervert!”
Nuncio, well aware of where this was going, managed to close his legs before Sammy could assault him. ”I nearly died so that you could escape!”
”That only makes me angrier!” She said before powering up for the next strike.